7_o make_v this_o inference_n 22._o in_o this_o do_v we_o give_v glory_n to_o he_o when_o we_o do_v confess_v that_o by_o no_o precedent_n merit_v of_o our_o good_a deed_n but_o by_o his_o mercy_n only_o we_o have_v attain_v unto_o so_o great_a a_o dignity_n and_o 2._o rabanus_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o lamentation_n of_o jeremie_n lest_o they_o shall_v say_v our_o father_n be_v accept_v for_o their_o merit_n and_o therefore_o they_o obtain_v such_o great_a thing_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o lord_n he_o adjoin_v that_o it_o be_v not_o give_v to_o their_o merit_n but_o because_o it_o so_o please_v god_n who_o free_a gift_n be_v whatsoever_o he_o bestow_v i_o will_v close_v up_o this_o age_n only_o with_o produce_v a_o evidence_n draw_v about_o the_o year_n 860_o namely_o a_o learned_a epistle_n which_o huldericke_n bishop_n of_o ausburg_n in_o germany_n write_v to_o pope_n nicolas_n in_o defence_n of_o priest_n marriage_n from_o this_o holy_a discretion_n 1569._o say_v he_o thou_o have_v no_o a_o little_a swarve_v when_o as_o thou_o will_v have_v those_o cleargy-man_n who_o thou_o ought_v only_o to_o advise_v to_o abstinence_n from_o marriage_n compel_v unto_o it_o by_o a_o certain_a imperious_a violence_n for_o be_v not_o this_o just_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o wise_a man_n to_o be_v account_v violence_n when_o as_o against_o the_o evangelicall_n institution_n and_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n any_o man_n be_v constrain_v to_o the_o execution_n of_o private_a decree_n the_o lord_n in_o the_o old_a law_n appoint_v marriage_n to_o his_o priest_n which_o he_o be_v never_o read_v afterward_o to_o have_v forbid_v pa._n master_n brere_o say_v 7._o that_o this_o epistle_n be_v forge_v under_o the_o name_n of_o ulrick_n bishop_n of_o augusta_n pro._n your_o spanish_a inquisitor_n have_v h._n suppress_v this_o testimony_n and_o strike_v it_o dead_a with_o a_o o._n deleatur_fw-la let_v that_o whole_a epistle_n be_v blot_v out_o but_o our_o learned_a bishop_n doctor_n hall_n 5._o prove_v that_o this_o huldericke_n write_v such_o a_o treatise_n and_o about_o the_o time_n assign_v and_o also_o that_o this_o record_n be_v authentic_a that_o it_o be_v extant_a as_o illyricus_n say_v in_o the_o library_n of_o germany_n that_o ouâ—_n archbishop_n parker_n bishop_n jewel_n john_n fox_n have_v copy_n of_o it_o in_o parchment_n of_o great_a antiquity_n beside_o your_o own_o man_n aeneas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n pius_n the_o second_o almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o mention_n it_o and_o report_v the_o argument_n of_o it_o for_o speak_v of_o ausburg_n he_o say_v germanâ—ae_fw-la saint_n vdalricus_n huic_fw-la praesidet_fw-la qui_fw-la papam_fw-la arguit_fw-la de_fw-la concubinis_fw-la vdalricke_n be_v the_o saint_n of_o that_o city_n who_o reprove_v the_o pope_n concern_v concubine_n the_o ten_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 900._o to_o 1000_o papist_n we_o be_v now_o draw_v on_o to_o the_o thousand_o year_n what_o say_v you_o to_o this_o ten_o age_n protestant_n by_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n learning_n be_v now_o decay_v and_o the_o public_a service_n no_o long_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n wernerus_n a_o carthusian_n monk_n 6â—_n say_v of_o this_o age_n that_o holiness_n have_v leave_v the_o pope_n and_o flee_v to_o the_o emperor_n bellarmine_n say_v chronolog_n there_o be_v no_o age_n so_o unlearned_a so_o unlucky_a and_o baronius_n complain_v say_v 8._o what_o be_v then_o the_o face_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n when_o potent_a and_o base_a whore_n bear_v all_o the_o sway_n at_o rome_n at_o who_o lust_n see_v be_v change_v bishopricke_n bestow_v and_o their_o lover_n thrust_v into_o saint_n peter_n chair_n insomuch_o as_o baronius_n be_v glad_a to_o prepare_v his_o reader_n with_o a_o 1._o preface_n before_o he_o will_v have_v he_o venture_v upon_o the_o annal_n of_o this_o age_n lest_o a_o weak_a man_n see_v in_o the_o story_n of_o those_o time_n the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n shall_v be_v offend_v and_o not_o rather_o wonder_v that_o there_o follow_v not_o immediate_o the_o desolation_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o preface_n as_o much_o consider_v the_o corruption_n that_o grow_v in_o this_o thousand_o year_n wherein_o 20.3_o satan_n be_v let_v loose_a for_o at_o thiâ—_n time_n they_o of_o rome_n forbid_v other_o to_o marâ—y_n and_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o themselves_o sleep_v in_o a_o unlawful_a bed_n they_o also_o devise_v a_o carnal_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o as_o the_o noble_a morney_n â—08_n say_v the_o less_o that_o they_o believe_v god_n in_o heaven_n the_o more_o careful_a be_v they_o to_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n in_o the_o priest_n hand_n in_o his_o word_n in_o his_o nod_n and_o that_o by_o these_o mean_n when_o it_o please_v they_o they_o can_v make_v he_o appear_v upon_o earth_n thus_o dishonesty_n accompany_v infidelity_n and_o no_o marvel_n since_o as_o ockam_n 26._o say_v a_o lewd_a life_n oftentimes_o blindâ—th_v the_o understanding_n but_o leâ—_n we_o see_v whether_o in_o this_o monkish_a age_n during_o this_o mist_n in_o egypt_n we_o can_v discover_v any_o light_n in_o the_o land_n of_o goshen_n in_o this_o age_n live_v the_o monk_n radulphus_fw-la flaviaceâ—sis_fw-la stephanus_n edvensis_n bishop_n smaragdus_n eccles_n abbot_n of_o saint_n michael_n in_o germany_n and_o aelfricke_a abbot_n of_o malmesburie_n about_o the_o year_n 975._o of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n flaviacensis_fw-la compare_v the_o scripture_n to_o a_o well-furnished_a table_n or_o ordinary_a it_o be_v say_v he_o 5._o our_o spiritual_a refection_n and_o cordial_n give_v to_o we_o against_o the_o heart-qualme_n of_o our_o enemy_n the_o same_o author_n speak_v of_o book_n pertain_v to_o sacred_a history_n 203._o say_v the_o book_n of_o tobit_n judith_n and_o of_o the_o maccabee_n though_o they_o be_v read_v â—or_a the_o church_n instruction_n yet_o they_o have_v not_o any_o perfect_a authority_n in_o like_a sort_n aelfricke_n abbot_n of_o malmesburie_n in_o his_o saxon_a treaty_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n tell_v we_o 23._o there_o be_v two_o book_n more_o place_v with_o salomon_n work_v as_o if_o he_o have_v make_v they_o which_o for_o likeness_n of_o style_n and_o profitable_a use_n have_v go_v for_o his_o but_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n compose_v they_o one_o be_v call_v libre_fw-la sapientiae_fw-la the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o the_o other_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la very_o large_a book_n and_o read_v in_o the_o church_n of_o long_a custom_n for_o much_o good_a instruction_n among_o these_o book_n the_o church_n have_v accustom_v to_o place_v two_o other_o tend_v to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o entitle_v maccabaeorum_n i_o have_v turn_v they_o into_o english_a and_o so_o read_v they_o you_o may_v if_o you_o please_v for_o your_o own_o instruction_n now_o by_o this_o saxon_a treatise_n write_v by_o aelfricus_fw-la abbas_n about_o the_o time_n of_o king_n edgar_n seven_o hundred_o year_n ago_o it_o appear_v what_o be_v the_o canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n here_o then_o receive_v and_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v it_o so_o long_o ago_o in_o her_o mother_n tongue_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n stephanus_n edvensis_n say_v 587_o these_o gift_n or_o benefit_n â—re_n daily_o perform_v unto_o we_o when_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v take_v at_o the_o altar_n aelfricke_a mention_n but_o two_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n aâ—d_v the_o lord_n supper_n the_o same_o which_o god_n people_n have_v under_o the_o law_n who_o though_o they_o have_v many_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n yet_o in_o proper_a sense_n but_o two_o sacrament_n his_o word_n be_v these_o load_n the_o apostle_n paul_n say_v 1_o cor._n chap._n 10._o vers_fw-la 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o that_o the_o israelite_n do_v eat_v the_o same_o ghostly_a meat_n and_o drink_v the_o same_o ghostly_a drink_n because_o that_o heavenly_a meat_n that_o feed_v they_o forty_o year_n and_o that_o water_n which_o from_o the_o stone_n do_v flow_v have_v signification_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o his_o blood_n that_o now_o be_v offer_v daily_o in_o god_n church_n so_o that_o as_o a_o good_a author_n say_v 3._o this_o age_n acknowledge_v only_o two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n our_o english_a abbot_n aelfricke_n in_o his_o saxon_a homily_n which_o be_v appoint_v public_o to_o be_v read_v to_o the_o people_n in_o england_n on_o easter_n day_n before_o they_o receive_v the_o communion_n have_v these_o word_n 23._o all_o our_o forefather_n they_n do_v eat_v the_o same_o ghostly_a meat_n and_o drink_v the_o same_o ghostly_a drink_n they_o drink_v true_o of_o the_o stone_n that_o follow_v they_o and_o that_o stone_n be_v christ_n neither_o be_v
examine_v they_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o bede_n gregory_n and_o other_o that_o hold_v christ_n the_o foundation_n a_o right_a and_o groan_v under_o the_o weight_n of_o man_n tradition_n humane_a satisfaction_n and_o the_o like_a popish_a trash_n they_o by_o unfeigned_a repentance_n for_o their_o error_n &_o lapse_n know_v and_o unknown_a and_o by_o a_o assure_a faith_n in_o their_o saviour_n do_v find_v favour_n with_o the_o lord_n these_o and_o the_o like_a we_o hold_v to_o be_v god_n servant_n and_o propter_fw-la meliorem_fw-la &_o saniorem_fw-la partem_fw-la by_o reason_n of_o their_o better_a and_o sound_a part_n to_o be_v with_o we_o lively_a member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n though_o in_o some_o thing_n they_o be_v mistake_v and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v term_v professor_n of_o our_o faith_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o denomination_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o better_a part_n and_o not_o always_o from_o the_o great_a for_o example_n sake_n there_o be_v much_o water_n and_o little_a wine_n mix_v in_o a_o glass_n yet_o it_o be_v call_v a_o glass_n of_o wine_n so_o say_v we_o of_o professor_n s._n bernard_n and_o such_o like_a there_o be_v in_o they_o some_o bad_a part_n some_o superstition_n and_o popery_n and_o some_o good_a in_o that_o they_o hold_v christ_n jesus_n the_o foundation_n aright_o in_o this_o case_n they_o may_v in_o respect_n of_o their_o better_a part_n be_v term_v and_o denominate_v true_a professor_n and_o therefore_o you_o must_v give_v we_o again_o saint_n bernard_n with_o other_o to_o who_o you_o have_v no_o right_a or_o claim_v unless_o it_o be_v to_o their_o error_n which_o they_o suck_v in_o from_o the_o corrupt_a breast_n of_o some_o of_o your_o side_n and_o so_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o several_a point_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n saint_n bernard_n as_o we_o hear_v approve_v 91_o such_o a_o council_n wherein_o the_o tradition_n of_o man_n be_v not_o obstinate_o defend_v but_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n inquire_v after_o for_o that_o 86._o this_o be_v all_o in_o all_o claudius_n seyssel_n archbishop_n of_o turin_n in_o piedmont_n one_o that_o be_v neighbour_n to_o the_o waldenses_n and_o labour_v to_o inform_v himself_o touch_n their_o position_n and_o also_o to_o confute_v they_o say_v 4._o that_o they_o admit_v only_o the_o text_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n so_o that_o they_o deny_v unwritten_a tradition_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n petrus_n cluniacensis_fw-la after_o he_o have_v reckon_v up_o the_o canonical_a book_n say_v brusian_a there_o be_v beside_o the_o authentical_a book_n six_o other_o not_o to_o be_v reject_v as_o namely_o judith_n tobias_n wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o the_o two_o book_n of_o macchabee_n which_o though_o they_o attain_v not_o to_o the_o high_a dignity_n of_o the_o former_a yet_o they_o be_v receive_v of_o the_o church_n as_o contain_v necessary_a and_o profitable_a doctrine_n hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la say_v 7._o all_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v twenty_o two_o there_o be_v other_o book_n also_o as_o namely_o the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n the_o book_n of_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n the_o book_n of_o judith_n tobias_n and_o the_o maccabee_n which_o be_v read_v but_o not_o write_v in_o the_o canon_n the_o bible_n be_v translate_v into_o english_a some_o hundred_o year_n as_o it_o be_v probable_o conjecture_v before_o wickliffs_n translation_n come_v forth_o a_o copy_n of_o which_o ancient_a translation_n myself_o have_v see_v in_o our_o queen_n college_n library_n in_o oxford_n in_o the_o praeface_n whereof_o it_o may_v be_v see_v that_o the_o translator_n hold_v the_o controvert_v book_n for_o apocrypha_fw-la for_o thus_o he_o say_v what_o ever_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v out_o of_o these_o he_o make_v the_o same_o â—anon_n with_o we_o twenty_o five_o before_o say_v shall_v be_v set_v among_o apocrypha_fw-la that_o be_v without_o authority_n of_o belief_n therefore_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la judith_n and_o toby_n be_v not_o of_o belief_n hierome_n say_v all_o this_o sentence_n in_o the_o prologue_n on_o the_o first_o book_n of_o king_n now_o if_o at_o that_o time_n the_o above_o say_v book_n have_v be_v account_v authentical_a by_o the_o church_n and_o of_o belief_n he_o will_v have_v say_v but_o this_o opinion_n of_o hieromes_n be_v not_o approve_v by_o the_o church_n as_o doctor_n james_n have_v well_o observe_v 74._o of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n hvgo_fw-la de_fw-la sancto_fw-it victore_fw-la give_v a_o reason_n of_o the_o entire_a communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n therefore_o say_v he_o 6._o the_o sacrament_n be_v take_v in_o both_o kind_n that_o thereby_o a_o double_a effect_n may_v be_v signify_v for_o it_o have_v force_v as_o s._n ambrose_n say_v to_o preserve_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n gratian_n rehearse_v 2._o many_o ancient_a canon_n and_o constitution_n for_o communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n saint_n bernard_n in_o his_o three_o sermon_n on_o palm_n sunday_n make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n the_o christian_n food_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n say_v he_o palmarum_fw-la there_o be_v no_o man_n who_o know_v not_o that_o this_o so_o singular_a a_o food_n be_v on_o that_o day_n first_o exhibit_v on_o that_o day_n commend_v and_o command_v to_o be_v frequent_o receive_v saint_n bernard_n word_n have_v reference_n to_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n now_o at_o our_o saviour_n last_o supper_n there_o be_v wine_n as_o well_o as_o bread_n and_o bernard_n treat_v thereof_o say_v it_o be_v command_v to_o be_v frequent_o receive_v now_o if_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v enjoin_v so_o to_o do_v than_o also_o be_v every_o particular_a believer_n who_o be_v of_o age_n &_o fit_v thereunto_o enjoin_v to_o receive_v it_o according_o the_o precise_a number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n be_v not_o hold_v for_o catholic_a doctrine_n no_o not_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n until_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n this_o be_v ingenuous_o confess_v by_o cassander_n until_o the_o day_n of_o peter_n lombard_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 1145_o you_o shall_v scarce_o find_v any_o author_n say_v their_o cassander_n 13._o who_o set_v down_o any_o certain_a and_o definite_a number_n of_o sacrament_n neither_o do_v all_o the_o schoolman_n call_v all_o those_o sâ—ven_n proper_a sacrament_n but_o this_o be_v without_o all_o controversy_n say_v the_o same_o cassander_n ibid._n that_o there_o be_v two_o chief_a sacrament_n of_o our_o salvation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o so_o speak_v rupertus_n and_o hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la and_o he_o say_v true_a for_o rupertus_n 1525._o put_v the_o question_n and_o ask_v which_o be_v the_o chief_a sacrament_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o he_o answer_v baptism_n and_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o this_o age_n â—ratian_n the_o monk_n afford_v we_o a_o notable_a testimony_n against_o transubstantiation_n his_o comparison_n be_v thus_o draw_v this_o holy_a bread_n be_v after_o its_o manner_n call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o offering_n thereof_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v call_v christ_n passion_n now_o the_o priest_n oblation_n be_v not_o proper_o and_o literal_o in_o strict_a term_n and_o sense_n the_o passion_n of_o christ_n but_o as_o the_o gloss_n have_v it_o the_o sacrament_n represent_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v therefore_o call_v christ_n flesh_n not_o in_o verity_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o in_o a_o mystery_n namely_o as_o the_o representation_n of_o christ_n therein_o be_v call_v his_o passion_n gratian'ss_n word_n be_v these_o 2._o as_o the_o heavenly_a bread_n which_o be_v christ_n flesh_n after_o a_o sort_n be_v call_v christ_n body_n whereas_o indeed_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o the_o sacrifice_a of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o priest_n hand_n be_v say_v to_o be_v his_o passion_n not_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o in_o a_o signify_v mystery_n iâ—annes_n semeca_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o gloss_v upon_o gratian'ss_n decree_n tell_v we_o how_o this_o comparison_n be_v to_o be_v mean_v this_o sacrament_n say_v the_o gloss_n câ—â—lestis_fw-la because_o it_o do_v represent_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o improper_o not_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o in_o the_o mystical_a sense_n to_o wit_n it_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o â—hrist_n that_o be_v it_o signify_v his_o body_n from_o these_o premise_n we_o infer_v that_o after_o consecration_n the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o in_o truth_n christ_n body_n but_o only_o in_o a_o
have_v be_v call_v lollard_n of_o lollium_n cockle_n or_o darnel_n and_o so_o say_v the_o gloss_n in_o linwood_n lollardi_fw-la as_o also_o in_o the_o squire_n prologue_n in_o chaucer_n i_o smell_v a_o loller_n in_o the_o wâ—nde_n quoth_v he_o abide_v for_o god_n digne_fw-fr passion_n for_o i_o shall_v have_v a_o predication_n this_o loller_n here_o will_v preach_v we_o somewhat_o here_o shall_v he_o not_o preach_v here_o shall_v he_o no_o gospel_n gloze_v ne_o teach_v he_o believe_v all_o in_o the_o great_a god_n quâ—th_v he_o he_o will_v swoon_v some_o difficulty_n or_o spring_v cockle_n in_o our_o clear_a corn_n but_o they_o be_v call_v lollard_n from_o one_o raynard_n lollard_n 11._o who_o at_o the_o first_o be_v a_o franciscan_a monk_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o the_o waldenses_n but_o yet_o a_o man_n carry_v with_o a_o sanctify_a desire_n to_o find_v the_o way_n of_o salvation_n he_o afterward_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o waldenses_n be_v apprehend_v in_o germany_n by_o the_o monk_n inquisitour_n and_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o secular_a power_n be_v burn_v at_o cologne_n he_o write_v a_o commentary_n upon_o the_o apocalypse_n wherein_o he_o apply_v many_o thing_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o to_o the_o roman_a antichrist_n this_o be_v he_o of_o who_o the_o faithful_a in_o england_n be_v call_v lollard_n where_o he_o teach_v witness_v that_o tower_n in_o london_n which_o at_o this_o present_a be_v call_v by_o his_o name_n lollard_n tower_n where_o the_o faithful_a that_o profess_v his_o religion_n be_v imprison_v john_n lâ—_n more_o in_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o difference_n of_o schism_n 24._o put_v he_o in_o the_o rank_n of_o those_o holy_a man_n that_o have_v foretell_v by_o divine_a revelation_n many_o thing_n that_o have_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o his_o time_n such_o as_o be_v boccace_n saint_n vincent_n of_o valence_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n joâ—chim_n abbot_n of_o gaâ—abria_n to_o they_o he_o adjoin_v the_o friar_n râ—ynard_n lollard_n and_o so_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o several_a point_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiâ—nâ—y_a and_o canon_n wickliffe_n say_v â—6â—_n that_o christ_n law_n suffice_v by_o itself_o to_o rule_v christ_n church_n that_o a_o christian_a 〈◊〉_d well_o understanding_n it_o may_v thence_o gather_v sufficient_a knowledge_n during_o his_o pilgrimage_n hâ—re_o on_o earth_n lyra_n upon_o those_o word_n in_o the_o gospel_n they_o have_v moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n let_v they_o hear_v they_o luke_n 16.29_o make_v this_o inference_n 29._o moses_n he_o teach_v morality_n and_o what_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o do_v the_o prophet_n teach_v mystery_n and_o what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v et_fw-la ista_fw-la sufficiunt_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la and_o these_o be_v sufficient_a for_o our_o salvation_n and_o therefore_o it_o follow_v hear_v they_o so_o that_o he_o reduce_v all_o to_o two_o head_n the_o agenda_fw-la or_o practical_a partâ—_n and_o the_o credenda_fw-la or_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n and_o these_o essential_a necessary_n contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n he_o make_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n among_o the_o sundry_a opinion_n which_o ockam_n reckon_v up_o this_o be_v one_o say_v ockam_n 10._o that_o only_o those_o verity_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v catholic_a and_o such_o as_o be_v necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v for_o the_o attain_n of_o salvation_n which_o either_o express_o be_v deliver_v in_o scripture_n or_o by_o necessary_a consequence_n may_v be_v infer_v from_o thing_n so_o express_v richard_n fitz-raphe_n archbishop_n of_o armagh_n and_o primate_n of_o ireland_n say_v it_o be_v define_v in_o general_a counsel_n that_o there_o be_v two_o and_o twenty_o authentical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n 19_o nicholas_n lyra_n the_o convert_a jew_n be_v plentiful_a in_o this_o argument_n now_o that_o i_o have_v by_o god_n help_n tobâ—am_n say_v he_o write_v upon_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n begin_v at_o genesis_n and_o so_o go_v on_o to_o the_o end_n trust_v to_o the_o help_n of_o the_o same_o god_n i_o intend_v to_o write_v upon_o those_o other_o book_n that_o be_v not_o canonical_a such_o as_o be_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la judith_n tobias_n and_o the_o book_n of_o macchabee_n and_o withal_o add_v that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o these_o book_n which_o be_v not_o canonical_a be_v receive_v by_o the_o church_n and_o read_v in_o the_o same_o for_o the_o information_n of_o manner_n yet_o be_v their_o authority_n think_v to_o be_v weak_a to_o prove_v thing_n that_o be_v in_o controversy_n and_o the_o same_o lyra_n write_v upon_o the_o first_o of_o esdras_n the_o first_o chapter_n say_v that_o though_o the_o book_n of_o tobias_n judith_n and_o the_o maccabe_n be_v historical_a book_n yet_o he_o intend_v for_o the_o present_a to_o pass_v by_o they_o and_o not_o to_o comment_v on_o they_o and_o he_o give_v his_o reason_n namely_o quia_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la de_fw-mi canone_o apud_fw-la judaeos_fw-la nec_fw-la apud_fw-la christianos_n because_o they_o be_v not_o in_o the_o canon_n neither_o with_o the_o jew_n nor_o with_o the_o christian_n wickliff_n also_o hold_v 110._o that_o there_o be_v but_o two_o and_o twenty_o authentical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n be_v not_o abolish_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n but_o be_v retain_v in_o certain_a place_n especial_o in_o monastery_n until_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n thirteen_o hundred_o and_o more_o thus_o write_v cassander_n 22._o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la say_v militia_n that_o conradus_n pellicanus_fw-la a_o man_n of_o wonderful_a sanctity_n and_o learning_n do_v find_v in_o the_o first_o constitution_n of_o the_o carthusian_n that_o they_o be_v forbid_v to_o possess_v any_o vessel_n of_o price_n beside_o a_o silver_n chalice_n and_o a_o pipe_n whereby_o the_o lay-people_n may_v suck_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n durand_n their_o profound_a doctor_n deny_v 3._o matrimony_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n proper_o so_o name_v and_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o rest_n or_o to_o give_v grace_n robert_n holcot_n our_o countryman_n deny_v 13_o that_o confirmation_n be_v from_o christ_n institution_n now_o bellarmine_n say_v 23._o that_o christ_n only_o can_v institute_v a_o sacrament_n extreme_a alphonsus_n à _fw-fr castro_n tell_v we_o and_o that_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o jodocus_n clichtoveus_n and_o thomas_n walden_n a_o bitter_a adversary_n of_o wickliff_n that_o wickliff_n hold_v extreme_a unction_n or_o anneal_v be_v not_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n ockam_n say_v 39_o there_o be_v three_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n of_o which_o the_o first_o suppose_v a_o conversion_n of_o the_o sacramental_a element_n the_o second_o a_o annihilation_n the_o three_o affirm_v the_o bread_n to_o be_v in_o such_o sort_n transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v no_o way_n change_v in_o substance_n or_o substantial_o convert_v into_o christ_n body_n or_o do_v cease_v to_o be_v but_o only_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o every_o part_n of_o it_o become_v present_a in_o every_o part_n of_o the_o bread_n this_o opinion_n he_o say_v the_o master_n of_o sentence_n mention_v not_o much_o dislike_a it_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o common_o hold_v their_o own_o proctor_n and_o canonist_n hostiensis_n and_o gaufridus_n tell_v we_o 13_o that_o there_o be_v divers_a in_o those_o day_n who_o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v remain_v and_o this_o opinion_n say_v they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v reject_v durand_n be_v of_o opinion_n 1._o that_o the_o material_a part_n of_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v not_o convert_v insomuch_o that_o bellarmine_n profess_v acquiescere_fw-la that_o say_v of_o durand_n be_v heretical_a although_o he_o be_v no_o heretic_n because_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o submit_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n wickliff_n say_v 16._o that_o friar_n perverten_a the_o right_a faith_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o auter_n and_o bringen_fw-mi in_o a_o new_a heresy_n of_o a_o accident_n without_o subject_n and_o whence_o holy_a writ_n say_v open_o that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n that_o we_o breaken_fw-mi and_o god_n body_n they_o sayen_v that_o it_o be_v neither_o bread_n nor_o god_n body_n but_o accident_n without_o subject_n and_o nought_o and_o thus_o they_o leaven_n holy_a write_v and_o take_v new_a heresy_n on_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o on_o austin_n jerom_n ambrose_n isidore_n and_o other_o saint_n and_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o all_o true_a christian_a man_n that_o hold_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o gospel_n now_o for_o his_o own_o opinion_n he_o express_v it_o in_o these_o term_n 58._o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v real_o &_o true_o in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o his_o
in_o all_o matter_n of_o religion_n he_o agree_v full_o with_o the_o catholic_a roman_a church_n pro._n what_o his_o religion_n be_v let_v his_o own_o work_n testify_v guicciâ—rdine_n say_v 94._o that_o amongst_o other_o thing_n hâ—e_v be_v charge_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v not_o full_o catholic_a he_o mean_v roman_a catholic_a and_o comminees_n say_v 5._o that_o one_o of_o the_o friar_n minorite_n his_o profess_a adversary_n charge_v he_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n so_o that_o in_o his_o opinion_n he_o be_v not_o in_o each_o point_n a_o roman_a catholic_a and_o to_o take_v the_o pope_n process_n which_o be_v publish_v against_o he_o as_o we_o find_v it_o in_o guicciardine_n therein_o it_o be_v give_v out_o that_o savonarola_n have_v a_o holy_a desire_n 95._o that_o by_o his_o mean_n a_o general_n council_n may_v be_v call_v wherein_o the_o corrupt_a custom_n of_o the_o clergy_n may_v be_v reform_v and_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n so_o far_o wander_v and_o go_v astray_o may_v be_v reduce_v so_o far_o forth_o as_o be_v possible_a to_o the_o likeness_n of_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n or_o those_o that_o be_v near_a unto_o they_o and_o if_o he_o can_v bring_v so_o great_a and_o so_o profitable_a a_o work_n to_o effect_v he_o will_v think_v it_o a_o far_o great_a glory_n then_o to_o obtain_v the_o popedom_n it_o sâ—lfe_o in_o the_o same_o process_n it_o be_v contain_v 95._o how_o he_o despise_v the_o pope_n commandment_n and_o return_v public_o to_o his_o olâ—_n office_n of_o preach_v affirm_v that_o the_o pope_n censure_v publish_v against_o he_o be_v unjust_a and_o of_o no_o force_n as_o also_o that_o the_o matter_n by_o he_o prophesy_v be_v not_o pronounce_v by_o divine_a revelation_n but_o by_o his_o proper_a opinion_n ground_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n and_o observation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n consider_v by_o that_o which_o guicciardine_n report_v of_o savonarola_n and_o namely_o touch_v the_o opinion_n he_o have_v of_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o his_o excommunication_n touch_v general_a counsel_n and_o the_o deformity_n and_o degeneration_n of_o the_o church_n state_n in_o respect_n of_o antiquity_n as_o also_o what_o comminees_n say_v of_o his_o preach_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o by_o the_o sword_n as_o former_o our_o grosthead_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n foretell_v and_o then_o let_v he_o judge_v of_o what_o profession_n he_o be_v likely_a to_o be_v now_o for_o the_o point_n of_o faction_n and_o sedition_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a faction_n in_o florence_n not_o only_o among_o the_o laity_n but_o the_o spiritualty_n alâ—o_o but_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o hierome_n be_v the_o author_n or_o nourisher_n of_o this_o discord_n or_o that_o he_o have_v any_o hand_n in_o that_o tumult_n 95._o wherein_o francisco_n valori_n a_o principal_a favourer_n of_o savonarola_n be_v slay_v when_o saint_n paul_n preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o asia_n the_o whole_a city_n of_o ephâ—sus_n be_v full_a of_o confusion_n and_o they_o rush_v into_o the_o common_a place_n and_o catch_v gajus_n and_o aristarchus_n paul_n companion_n of_o his_o journey_n act._n 19_o ver_fw-la 29._o be_v paul_n or_o his_o companion_n the_o occasion_n of_o this_o tumult_n savonarola_n preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o florence_n his_o adversary_n take_v arm_n enter_v the_o monastery_n of_o saint_n mark_v where_o he_o be_v and_o draw_v he_o and_o two_o of_o his_o brethren_n dominick_n and_o silvester_n out_o of_o the_o covent_n and_o put_v they_o into_o the_o common_a prison_n upon_o occasion_n of_o a_o mutiny_n in_o the_o city_n but_o hierome_n and_o his_o fâ—llowes_n occasion_v not_o this_o tumult_n it_o be_v indeed_o pâ—â—tended_v thaâ—_n he_o side_v with_o the_o one_o faction_n in_o florence_n but_z philip_z de_z comminees_n who_o know_v he_o better_o than_o â—_z touch_v that_o which_o bring_v the_o frâ—er_n to_o the_o sâ—ake_v name_o in_o that_o he_o prophesy_v and_o that_o so_o vehement_o and_o free_o of_o the_o come_n in_o of_o foreign_a force_n and_o of_o a_o king_n that_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n shall_v reform_v the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o chastise_v the_o tyrant_n of_o suâ—â—Ã _fw-la italy_n this_o be_v it_o say_v he_o which_o make_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o state_n of_o florence_n hate_v he_o thus_o have_v we_o hear_v of_o his_o life_n and_o death_n there_o remain_v nothing_o now_o but_o his_o epitaph_n wherewith_o flaminius_n a_o famous_a poet_n of_o italy_n have_v honour_v he_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v dum_fw-la fera_fw-fr flaâ—ma_fw-la tuos_fw-la hieronyme_n pascitur_fw-la artus_fw-la religio_fw-la flevit_fw-la dilaniâ—ta_fw-la comas_fw-la flevit_fw-la et_fw-la o_o dixit_fw-la crudeles_fw-la parcite_fw-la flammae_fw-la paâ—ite_fw-la sunt_fw-la isto_fw-la viscera_fw-la nostra_fw-la rogo_fw-la that_o be_v while_o hiâ—rome_n to_o the_o fiery_a stake_n be_v lead_v religion_n tear_v her_o hair_n and_o weep_v and_o say_v you_o cruel_a flame_n oh_o spare_v this_o tender_a heart_n for_o while_o he_o burn_v religion_n feel_v the_o smart_n and_o so_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o several_a point_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n geâ—son_n opâ—r_n make_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n the_o sole_a authentical_a ground_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o only_a infallible_a rule_n to_o decide_v controversy_n the_o scripture_n say_v he_o 1._o be_v give_v unto_o we_o as_o a_o sufficient_a and_o infallible_a rule_n for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o â—he_n church_n and_o each_o part_n thereof_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n what_o evil_a say_v the_o same_o gerson_n 1_o have_v follow_v upon_o the_o contempt_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o doubtless_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n for_o otherwise_o christ_n have_v be_v a_o unperfect_a law_n giveâ—_n experience_n will_v teach_v that_o wickliff_n affirm_v that_o neither_o friar_n nor_o prelate_n may_v define_v aâ—y_a thing_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o sacred_a scripture_n or_o some_o special_a revelation_n i_o dislike_v not_o say_v waldensis_n 1._o but_o his_o waywardnesse_n and_o craft_n i_o condemn_v and_o think_v it_o necessary_a lest_o we_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n and_o err_v in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o to_o follow_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n expound_v they_o unto_o we_o and_o not_o to_o trust_v to_o our_o own_o private_a &_o singular_a conceit_n this_o be_v that_o which_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n long_o since_o deliver_v alphonsus_n tostatus_n say_v 2._o although_o the_o book_n in_o question_n be_v receive_v of_o the_o church_n yet_o be_v thâ—y_v not_o of_o any_o solid_a authority_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v improfitable_a to_o prove_v and_o confirm_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v call_v in_o question_n according_a to_o saint_n hierome_n thomas_n waldensis_n cite_v out_o of_o hierome_n the_o canâ—n_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o these_o word_n initium_fw-la as_o there_o be_v twâ—nty_o two_o letter_n by_o which_o we_o write_v in_o hebrew_n all_o that_o we_o speak_v so_o there_o be_v account_v twenty_o two_o book_n by_o which_o as_o letter_n we_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o god_n and_o withal_o add_v that_o the_o whole_a canonical_a scripture_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n dionysius_n carthusiâ—nus_n in_o write_v upon_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la say_v ecclesiast_n that_o book_n be_v not_o of_o the_o conon_n that_o be_v among_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n although_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n make_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o book_n this_o be_v likewise_o confess_v by_o pererius_n the_o jesuite_n say_v mit_fw-fr dionysius_n carthusianus_n and_o lyra_n do_v not_o deny_v the_o history_n of_o susanna_n to_o be_v true_a but_o they_o deny_v the_o book_n of_o judith_n tobit_n and_o the_o maccabee_n to_o apertaine_v to_o the_o cononicall_a scripture_n and_o the_o like_a observation_n touch_v lyra_n be_v make_v by_o picus_n mirandula_n and_o 2._o picus_n himself_o will_v have_v we_o note_v that_o many_o thing_n which_o in_o the_o decree_n be_v reckon_v for_o apocryphal_a and_o so_o account_v by_o hierome_n be_v nevertheless_o read_v in_o the_o divine_a service_n and_o many_o thing_n also_o which_o some_o hold_v not_o to_o be_v truâ—_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n do_v not_o simple_o forbid_v the_o minister_a of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n but_o the_o teach_n of_o the_o people_n that_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v so_o minister_v for_o so_o we_o find_v in_o the_o thirteen_o session_n of_o the_o say_a council_n 13_o that_o if_o any_o shall_v obstinate_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a or_o erroneous_a to_o receive_v in_o one_o kind_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v punish_v
minister_n to_o marry_v in_o divers_a other_o point_n also_o many_o of_o your_o side_n say_v the_o same_o with_o the_o protestant_n as_o it_o be_v already_o show_v in_o this_o treatise_n and_o therefore_o if_o you_o will_v force_v the_o argument_n to_o make_v that_o the_o safe_a way_n of_o salvation_n which_o differ_v part_n agree_v upon_o why_o do_v you_o not_o join_v with_o uâ—_n since_o for_o the_o positive_a and_o affirmative_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n noâ—_n only_o the_o mâ—st_n but_o alâ—_n prâ—tâ—stant_n and_o papâ—â—â—_n agâ—eâ—_n therein_o for_o example_n sâ—ke_v 85._o we_o agree_v on_o boâ—h_a side_n the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o râ—le_n of_o faith_n the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n write_v in_o hebrew_a to_o be_v canonical_a that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n that_o god_n have_v make_v two_o receptaclâ—s_n for_o man_n sâ—â—les_n aftâ—r_v death_n heaven_n and_o hell_n that_o god_n may_v â—e_v worship_v in_o spirit_n without_o a_o image_n thaâ—_n we_o be_v â—o_o pray_v unto_o god_n by_o christ_n that_o there_o be_v two_o sacrament_n that_o christ_n be_v real_o receive_v in_o the_o lord_n suâ—per_v that_o christ_n make_v one_o oblation_n of_o himself_o upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o redemption_n propitiation_n and_o satisfaction_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n in_o a_o word_n where_o they_o take_v the_o negative_a part_n as_o in_o withhold_a the_o cup_n from_o the_o laiâ—ie_n forbid_v the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o restrain_v the_o marriage_n oâ—_n priest_n yet_o even_o in_o thâ—se_a they_o condescend_v unto_o uâ—_n for_o tâ—e_v lawfulness_n of_o the_o thing_n in_o themselves_o and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n anâ—_n oppose_v they_o only_o in_o regaâ—d_n of_o their_o conveniency_n and_o for_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v otherwise_o ordain_v but_o see_v our_o â—ffiâ—mations_n content_v they_o not_o to_o the_o scripture_n theâ—_n addâ—_n and_o equalise_v unwritten_a tradition_n to_o â—he_n hebrâ—w_n canon_n the_o apocrypha_fw-la to_o faith_n in_o the_o act_n of_o justification_n work_n to_o heaven_n and_o hell_n purgatory_n limbus_n patrum_fw-la and_o limbus_n pueroâ—um_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o spirit_n image_n to_o prayer_n to_o god_n by_o chriâ—t_n invocation_n and_o intercession_n of_o sâ—inâ—s_n to_o baptism_n and_o â—he_n lord_n supper_n five_o other_o sacrament_n to_o the_o reality_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n his_o corporal_a presence_n to_o tâ—e_v sacrifice_n of_o châ—ist_n upon_o the_o crosâ—e_n â—he_v sacrifice_n in_o tâ—e_v mass_n witâ—_n other_o like_a and_o these_o we_o deny_v as_o be_v corrupt_a addition_n to_o the_o faith_n these_o be_v our_o ground_n wherein_o we_o enter-common_a with_o they_o and_o these_o be_v their_o addition_n and_o improvement_n which_o they_o have_v raise_v and_o enclose_v upon_o the_o lord_n freehold_a let_v we_o brief_o survey_v they_o both_o bellâ—â—mâ—ne_n be_v confidâ—nt_a that_o the_o apostle_n never_o use_v to_o preach_v open_o to_o the_o people_n other_o thing_n than_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o ten_o commanâ—â—mâ—nts_n and_o some_o of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o say_v he_o primum_fw-la these_o be_v simple_o necessary_a and_o profitable_a for_o all_o man_n the_o rest_n beside_o such_o as_o that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v without_o they_o if_o one_o worship_v god_n without_o a_o image_n they_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o this_o spiritual_a worship_n be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n if_o one_o call_v upon_o god_n alone_o by_o the_o only_a mediation_n of_o christ_n they_o will_v not_o say_v that_o this_o devotion_n be_v fruitless_a if_o one_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n or_o other_o devotion_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n they_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o such_o prayer_n as_o aâ—e_v make_v with_o understanding_n and_o in_o a_o know_a language_n may_v be_v fruitful_a and_o effectual_a for_o lyra_n say_v 14._o that_o if_o the_o people_n understand_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n they_o be_v better_o bring_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n and_o they_o answer_v amen_o with_o great_a devotion_n cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o have_v often_o perform_v the_o public_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n in_o the_o church_n yet_o contrary_a to_o his_o practice_n profess_v 17._o it_o be_v better_a by_o saint_n paul_n doctrine_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o church_n that_o public_a prayer_n be_v make_v in_o a_o vulgar_a tongue_n to_o be_v understand_v indifferent_o by_o priest_n and_o people_n â—han_o in_o latin_a if_o a_o man_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n they_o will_v not_o i_o suppose_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v very_o comfortable_a to_o receive_v boâ—h_a pâ—rts_n oâ—_n the_o eucharist_n alexander_n of_o hales_n the_o first_o and_o great_a of_o all_o the_o school_n mâ—n_z prâ—fesseâ—h_o 1._o that_o though_o the_o order_n of_o receive_v in_o one_o kiâ—d_a bâ—_n sufficient_a yet_o the_o order_n of_o both_o kind_n be_v of_o morâ—_n merit_n for_o increase_v of_o devotion_n and_o faith_n if_o oâ—e_o perform_v the_o best_a woâ—kes_n he_o can_v which_o we_o also_o require_v and_o stand_v not_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o merit_n but_o only_o upon_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n as_o we_o do_v this_o likewise_o serve_v to_o justify_v our_o doctrine_n for_o they_o themselves_o hold_v it_o a_o man_n safe_a course_n siâ—_n not_o to_o trust_v to_o his_o own_o merit_n but_o whole_o and_o sole_o to_o cast_v himself_o on_o the_o mâ—rcy_n of_o god_n in_o jesus_n christ._n now_o this_o justify_v our_o religion_n and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o ground_n thereof_o set_v aside_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n between_o we_o be_v full_o able_a to_o instruct_v a_o man_n in_o all_o point_v necessary_a to_o his_o salvation_n both_o how_o to_o live_v religious_o and_o to_o die_v comfortable_o hence_o also_o it_o follow_v that_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o controvert_v point_n be_v unnecessary_a and_o superfluous_a in_o as_o much_o as_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v who_o neither_o know_v nor_o believe_v nor_o practice_n these_o addition_n and_o excess_n of_o they_o object_n you_o talk_v of_o our_o excess_n and_o conceal_v your_o own_o defect_n now_o as_o the_o archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n say_v 12._o heresy_n consist_v in_o the_o defect_n not_o in_o the_o excess_n of_o believe_a and_o he_o be_v a_o heretic_n who_o fall_v short_a in_o his_o faith_n by_o not_o believe_v something_o that_o be_v write_v and_o not_o he_o that_o abound_v in_o his_o faith_n by_o believe_v more_o than_o be_v write_v now_o you_o fail_v in_o that_o you_o scant_v the_o measure_n of_o your_o faith_n answer_n the_o analogy_n and_o integrity_n of_o faith_n be_v hurt_v and_o break_v by_o addition_n as_o well_o as_o subtraction_n by_o disease_n as_o well_o as_o by_o maim_n we_o be_v forbid_v 22.18_o under_o the_o same_o penalty_n either_o to_o add_v or_o diminish_v aught_o from_o god_n word_n faith_n be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o rule_n or_o certain_a measure_n to_o which_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v add_v or_o take_v from_o it_o it_o cease_v to_o be_v that_o rule_n faith_n say_v tertullian_n 14._o be_v contain_v in_o a_o rule_n to_o know_v nothing_o beyond_o it_o be_v to_o know_v all_o thâ—ngs_n and_o a_o little_a before_o 8._o this_o first_o of_o all_o we_o believe_v that_o no_o more_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v as_o necessary_a to_o all_o vâ—rtue_n be_v in_o the_o meanâ—_n vice_n as_o well_o in_o the_o excess_n as_o in_o the_o defect_n in_o our_o body_n the_o superabundance_n of_o humour_n be_v as_o dangerous_a as_o lack_v of_o they_o as_o many_o dye_n of_o plethory_n as_o of_o consumption_n a_o hand_n or_o foot_n which_o have_v more_o finger_n or_o toe_n than_o ordinary_a be_v alike_o monstrous_a as_o that_o which_o want_v the_o due_a number_n a_o foundation_n may_v be_v as_o well_o overthrow_v by_o lay_v on_o it_o more_o than_o it_o will_v bear_v as_o by_o take_v away_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o support_v the_o build_n error_n of_o addition_n be_v dangerous_a as_o appear_v by_o these_o instance_n follow_v the_o samaritan_n fear_v the_o lord_n and_o serve_v their_o own_o god_n 2._o king_n 17.33_o the_o galatian_n believe_v the_o gospel_n yet_o retain_v also_o and_o observe_v the_o legal_a ceremony_n galath_n 4.9_o 85._o helvidiuâ—_n hold_v that_o bless_a mary_n have_v other_o child_n unto_o joseph_n her_o husband_n after_o her_o son_n jesus_n here_o be_v a_o excess_n of_o belief_n for_o he_o believe_v more_o than_o be_v reveal_v this_o opinion_n of_o helvidius_n although_o it_o be_v not_o deny_v in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o it_o be_v erroneous_a in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v not_o therein_o affirm_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v thence_o deduce_v by_o any_o good_a consequence_n and_o therefore_o the_o
can_v at_o the_o samâ—_n time_n dictate_v unto_o seven_o several_a clerk_n or_o notary_n ib._n he_o be_v of_o such_o esteem_n that_o divers_a will_v say_v 23._o it_fw-la se_fw-la cum_fw-la origen_n errare_fw-la quam_fw-la cum_fw-la alijs_fw-la verâ—_n sentire_fw-la that_o they_o have_v rather_o err_v with_o origen_n than_o think_v aright_o with_o other_o he_o exhort_v other_o to_o martyrdom_n and_o from_o his_o childhood_n be_v himself_o desirous_a of_o the_o honour_n thereof_o but_o in_o the_o seven_o persecution_n under_o decius_n he_o faint_v and_o his_o heart_n be_v so_o overset_v with_o fear_n to_o have_v his_o chaste_a body_n defile_v with_o a_o ugly_a ethiopian_a that_o he_o choose_v rather_o to_o offer_v incense_n to_o the_o idol_n then_o to_o be_v so_o filthy_o abuse_v for_o this_o cause_n he_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n and_o for_o very_a shame_n flee_v to_o judea_n wherâ—_n he_o be_v not_o only_o glad_o receive_v but_o also_o request_v public_o to_o preach_v at_o jerusalem_n but_o so_o it_o be_v lâ—â—_n fall_v upon_o that_o place_n of_o the_o psalmist_n unto_o the_o ungodly_a say_v god_n why_o do_v thou_o preach_v my_o law_n and_o take_v my_o covenant_n in_o thy_o mouth_n whereas_o thou_o hate_v to_o be_v reform_v and_o have_v cast_v my_o word_n behind_o thou_o psalm_n 50.16.17_o these_o woâ—ds_n so_o deep_o wound_v his_o heart_n with_o grief_n that_o he_o close_v the_o book_n and_o sit_v down_o and_o weep_v and_o all_o the_o congregation_n weep_v with_o he_o in_o expound_v the_o scripture_n he_o be_v curious_a in_o search_v out_o of_o allegory_n and_o yet_o fall_v on_o that_o place_n math._n 19.12_o some_o have_v geld_v themselves_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n he_o take_v those_o word_n literal_o and_o geld_v himself_o to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v live_v without_o all_o suspicion_n of_o uncleanness_n ecclesiast_n whereas_o he_o expound_v almost_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o scripture_n figurative_o he_o hold_v a_o fond_a opinion_n concern_v the_o pain_n of_o devil_n and_o wicked_a man_n after_o long_a torment_n to_o be_v finish_v it_o be_v usual_o say_v of_o he_o vbi_fw-la bene_fw-la scripsit_fw-la nemâ—_n melius_fw-la ubi_fw-la malè_fw-la nemo_fw-la pejus_fw-la where_o he_o write_v wellâ—_n nâ—ne_v better_a so_o that_o we_o may_v say_v of_o he_o as_o jeremy_n of_o his_o fig_n the_o good_a none_o better_a the_o evil_a nonâ—_n worse_o jer._n 24.2_o cypriaâ—â—_n be_v a_o learned_a godly_a bishop_n and_o glorious_a martyr_n he_o err_v indeed_o in_o that_o he_o will_v have_v have_v such_o as_o have_v be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n if_o afterward_o they_o return_v to_o the_o true_a church_n to_o be_v rebaptise_v yet_o he_o be_v not_o obstinate_a in_o his_o error_n he_o be_v as_o aâ—stin_n say_v of_o he_o 5._o not_o only_o learn_v but_o docible_a and_o willing_a to_o be_v learn_v and_o that_o 4._o he_o will_v most_o easy_o have_v alter_v his_o opinion_n have_v this_o question_n in_o his_o life_n time_n be_v debate_v by_o such_o learned_a and_o holy_a man_n as_o afterward_o it_o be_v so_o that_o s._n austin_n make_v this_o observation_n touch_v cyprian_n error_n 18._o he_o therefore_o see_v not_o this_o one_o truth_n touch_v rebaptisation_n that_o other_o may_v see_v in_o he_o a_o more_o eminent_a and_o excellent_a truth_n to_o wit_n his_o humility_n modesty_n and_o charity_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n tertullian_n though_o he_o stand_v for_o ceremonial_a tradition_n unwritten_a and_o for_o doctrinal_a tradition_n which_o be_v first_o deliver_v from_o the_o apostle_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o afterward_o commit_v to_o writing_n yet_o deal_v with_o hermogenes_n the_o heretic_n in_o a_o question_n concern_v the_o faith_n whether_o all_o thing_n at_o the_o beginning_n be_v make_v of_o nothing_o press_v he_o with_o a_o argument_n ab_fw-la authoritate_fw-la negatiuè_fw-la whether_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v of_o any_o subject_a matter_n i_o have_v 22._o as_o yet_o read_v no_o where_o say_v he_o let_v those_o of_o hermogenes_n his_o shop_n show_v that_o it_o be_v write_v if_o it_o be_v not_o write_v let_v they_o fear_v that_o wâ—e_n which_o be_v allot_v to_o such_o as_o add_v or_o take_v away_o but_o for_o himself_o he_o profess_v that_o ibid._n he_o adore_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o why_o may_v not_o we_o also_o argue_v negative_o touch_v divers_a tenet_n of_o popery_n that_o from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o math._n 19.8_o in_o the_o two_o testament_n say_v origen_n 1._o every_o word_n that_o appertain_v to_o god_n may_v be_v require_v and_o discuss_v and_o all_o knowledge_n of_o thing_n out_o of_o they_o may_v be_v understand_v but_o if_o any_o thing_n do_v remain_v which_o the_o holy_a scripture_n do_v not_o determine_v no_o other_o three_o scripture_n ought_v to_o be_v receive_v for_o to_o authorise_v any_o knowledge_n origen_n in_o his_o exposition_n upon_o the_o first_o psalm_n faith_n wâ—e_o may_v not_o be_v ignorant_a there_o be_v two_o and_o twenty_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n after_o the_o hebrew_n which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o letter_n among_o they_o this_o be_v likewise_o witness_v by_o eusebius_n 24._o that_o as_o origen_n receive_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o jew_n so_o likewise_o he_o reject_v those_o six_o book_n which_o we_o term_v apocryphal_a with_o the_o jew_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o and_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n tertullian_n speak_v in_o general_a of_o christian_n say_v 8._o the_o flesh_n feed_v upon_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o the_o soul_n may_v be_v fat_v as_o it_o be_v of_o god_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o distinct_a thing_n say_v corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_fw-la and_o elsewhere_o he_o mention_n the_o cup_n give_v to_o a_o lay-woman_n say_v 6._o from_o who_o hand_n shall_v she_o desire_v the_o sacramental_a bread_n of_o who_o cup_n shall_v she_o participate_v he_o speak_v of_o a_o christian_a woman_n marry_v to_o a_o infidel_n and_o show_v the_o inconvenience_n of_o such_o a_o match_n whereby_o the_o faithful_a wife_n be_v like_a to_o be_v debar_v of_o the_o comfort_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n and_o drink_v of_o the_o lord_n cup._n origen_n make_v this_o question_n num._n what_o people_n be_v it_o that_o be_v accustom_v to_o drink_v blood_n and_o he_o answer_v the_o faithful_a people_n hereunto_o bellarmine_n say_v 26._o the_o people_n do_v drink_v but_o they_o have_v no_o commâ—nd_n so_o to_o do_v where_o he_o grant_v we_o that_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n be_v the_o agend_n or_o church_n practice_v in_o this_o age_n beside_o origen_n in_o this_o very_a place_n allege_v christ_n precept_n for_o the_o cup_n out_o of_o the_o six_o of_o john_n cyprian_n speak_v of_o such_o as_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n have_v lapse_v and_o not_o stick_v to_o the_o truth_n and_o thereupon_o be_v bar_v from_o the_o communion_n he_o desire_v that_o upon_o their_o repentance_n they_o may_v be_v admit_v and_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n edit_fw-la how_o shall_v we_o sit_v they_o for_o the_o cup_n of_o martyrdom_n if_o before_o we_o admit_v they_o not_o by_o right_a of_o communion_n to_o drink_v of_o the_o lord_n cup_n in_o the_o church_n and_o again_o 3._o because_o some_o man_n out_o of_o ignorance_n or_o simplicity_n in_o sanctify_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o minister_a it_o to_o the_o people_n do_v not_o that_o which_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n and_o god_n the_o author_n and_o institutour_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n do_v and_o teach_v where_o albeit_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o the_o epistle_n be_v to_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n in_o wine_n and_o not_o in_o mere_a water_n as_o the_o aquarij_fw-la do_v yet_o on_o the_o bye_n he_o discover_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n for_o both_o kind_n and_o say_v express_o that_o the_o cup_n be_v minister_v or_o deliver_v to_o the_o people_n tertullian_n in_o divers_a place_n 3._o of_o his_o work_n acknowledge_v the_o same_o sacrament_n with_o we_o to_o wit_n baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la in_o his_o note_n upon_o tertullian_n observe_v the_o same_o and_o for_o this_o he_o be_v bring_v under_o the_o spanish_a inquisition_n ecclesiae_fw-la and_o rough_o entertain_v for_o his_o pain_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o censure_n pass_v on_o he_o and_o extant_a 1609._o in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o tertullia_n work_n of_o the_o eucharist_n tertullian_n dispute_v against_o martion_n who_o deny_v that_o christ_n have_v a_o true_a body_n confute_v he_o by_o a_o reason_n draw_v from_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o supper_n in_o this_o manner_n a_o figure_n of_o a_o body_n presuppose_v a_o true_a body_n for_o of_o a_o show_n or_o fantasy_n there_o can_v be_v no_o figure_n but_o
christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n a_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n therefore_o christ_n have_v a_o true_a body_n tertullia_n word_n be_v these_o 40._o christ_n take_v the_o bread_n and_o distribute_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n make_v it_o his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v this_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o a_o figure_n it_o can_v not_o be_v unless_o there_o be_v a_o body_n of_o a_o truth_n and_o in_o deed_n for_o a_o void_a thing_n as_o be_v a_o fantasy_n can_v receive_v no_o figure_n here_o tertullian_n affirm_v express_o of_o bread_n which_o he_o receive_v into_o his_o hand_n and_o distribute_v to_o his_o disciple_n that_o it_o it_o be_v a_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n the_o rhemists_n answer_n 9_o that_o when_o some_o father_n call_v the_o bread_n a_o figure_n or_o sign_n they_o mean_v the_o outward_a form_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o tertullian_n prove_v the_o truth_n of_o christ_n humanity_n by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o supper_n interpret_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n where_o if_o by_o the_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n there_o be_v nothing_o else_o to_o be_v understand_v but_o the_o form_n and_o outward_a shape_n the_o heretic_n upon_o this_o construction_n may_v have_v conclude_v for_o himself_o that_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o bare_a form_n and_o shape_n of_o a_o thing_n therefore_o he_o himself_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o â—hew_n of_o a_o body_n no_o true_a body_n other_o expound_v tertullia_n word_n in_o this_o sort_n 400.401_o the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n be_v my_o body_n or_o this_o bread_n which_o under_o the_o law_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n be_v now_o my_o body_n but_o tertullian_n both_o here_o and_o in_o divers_a other_o place_n 10._o make_v bread_n the_o subject_a of_o the_o proposition_n this_o be_v my_o body_n now_o the_o accident_n and_o shape_n of_o bread_n be_v not_o bread_n in_o a_o word_n tertullian_n show_v that_o christ_n call_v bread_n his_o body_n in_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n as_o the_o prophet_n jeremie_n 19_o call_v the_o body_n bread_n in_o say_v let_v we_o put_v wood_n upon_o his_o bread_n mean_v his_o body_n show_v they_o both_o to_o be_v speak_v equal_o in_o a_o figurative_a sense_n for_o although_o tertullian_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n yet_o he_o deny_v not_o thereby_o that_o it_o be_v so_o in_o the_o new_a the_o truth_n be_v tertullia_n exposition_n be_v so_o full_a for_o we_o that_o gregory_n valence_n reject_v it_o 1609._o cyprian_n in_o the_o three_o epistle_n of_o his_o second_o book_n say_v dixâ—t_fw-la we_o find_v that_o the_o cup_n which_o the_o lord_n offer_v be_v mix_v and_o that_o that_o which_o he_o call_v blood_n be_v wine_n so_o that_o if_o we_o ask_v cyprian_a what_o consecrate_a thing_n it_o be_v which_o christ_n have_v in_o his_o hand_n and_o give_v to_o his_o disciple_n he_o answer_v 7._o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o not_o absolute_o that_o which_o he_o give_v up_o to_o be_v crucify_v on_o the_o cross_n by_o soldier_n namely_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n if_o again_o we_o demand_v of_o cyprian_a why_o christ_n call_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v in_o his_o hand_n his_o body_n he_o ready_o answer_v say_v the_o thing_n signify_v or_o sign_n be_v call_v by_o the_o same_o name_n whereby_o the_o thing_n signify_v be_v term_v objection_n cyprian_n say_v that_o this_o bread_n be_v change_v not_o in_o shape_n but_o in_o nature_n naturâ_fw-la mutatus_fw-la 6._o and_o by_o the_o omnipotency_n of_o god_n be_v make_v flesh_n now_o omnipotency_n be_v not_o require_v to_o make_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o sign_n significant_a 14._o answer_n bellarmine_n say_v 6._o cyprian_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n de_fw-fr coenâ_fw-la domini_fw-la and_o he_o say_v well_o for_o these_o sermon_n be_v extant_a 12._o in_o all-soule_n college_n library_n in_o oxford_n in_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n under_o the_o name_n of_o arnoldus_fw-la bonavillacensis_n and_o dedicate_v not_o to_o pope_n cornelius_n as_o these_o be_v pretend_v but_o to_o adrian_n the_o four_o about_o the_o year_n 1150_o the_o same_o time_n that_o saint_n bernard_n live_v and_o write_v a_o epistle_n to_o this_o arnoldus_fw-la but_o to_o let_v it_o pass_v for_o cyprian_n it_o follow_v not_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v in_o nature_n therefore_o it_o be_v transubstantiate_v for_o every_o change_n of_o nature_n be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n nature_n imply_v quality_n and_o property_n as_o well_o as_o substance_n a_o evil_a man_n change_v his_o nature_n when_o he_o become_v a_o good_a man_n yet_o be_v he_o not_o transubstantiate_v bread_n be_v change_v when_o of_o common_a it_o become_v consecrate_v to_o a_o holy_a use_n and_o office_n and_o omnipotency_n be_v require_v to_o make_v the_o dead_a and_o corruptible_a element_n a_o bit_n of_o bread_n and_o a_o draught_n of_o wine_n not_o only_o significative_a but_o true_o exhibitive_a seal_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o elevate_v they_o so_o high_a as_o to_o be_v channel_n and_o effectual_a instrument_n of_o grace_n beside_o the_o author_n by_o the_o word_n naturâ_fw-la mutatus_fw-la change_v in_o nature_n understand_v not_o a_o coporall_a change_n for_o in_o the_o same_o sentence_n he_o declare_v himself_o 6._o by_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n humanity_n which_o be_v personal_o unite_v to_o the_o deity_n be_v change_v but_o not_o so_o as_o that_o it_o lose_v his_o natural_a form_n and_o substance_n origen_n against_o christ_n body_n go_v into_o the_o draught_n to_o proceed_v origen_n say_v 15._o that_o meat_n which_o be_v sanctify_v by_o god_n word_n and_o prayer_n as_o touch_v the_o material_a part_n thereof_o go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o be_v void_v into_o the_o draught_n but_o as_o touch_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v add_v according_a to_o the_o portion_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v make_v profitable_a neither_o be_v it_o the_o matter_n of_o bread_n but_o the_o word_n speak_v over_o it_o which_o profit_v he_o that_o do_v not_o unworthy_o eat_v thereof_o and_o these_o thing_n i_o speak_v of_o the_o typical_a and_o symbolical_a body_n here_o we_o see_v origen_n distingâ—isheth_v between_o the_o spiritual_a bread_n which_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o bread_n sacramental_a say_v that_o not_o that_o body_n but_o this_o bread_n go_v into_o the_o draught_n or_o siege_n which_o no_o sanctify_a heart_n can_v conceive_v of_o christ_n body_n now_o whereas_o bellarmine_n say_v tertium_fw-la that_o the_o accident_n only_o be_v call_v by_o origen_n the_o material_a part_n we_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v never_o hear_v that_o mere_a accident_n be_v call_v which_o be_v origen_n word_n in_o this_o place_n either_o meat_n or_o material_n the_o truth_n be_v this_o place_n of_o origen_n touch_v the_o typical_a and_o symbolical_a body_n be_v so_o clear_a for_o we_o that_o sixtus_n senensis_n grow_v jealous_a of_o it_o to_o speak_v my_o mind_n free_o say_v he_o 66._o i_o suspect_v this_o place_n to_o be_v corrupt_v by_o heretic_n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v image_n origen_n reply_v thus_o to_o celsus_n the_o philosopher_n that_o 3â—6_n it_o be_v not_o a_o thing_n possible_a that_o one_o shall_v know_v god_n and_o pray_v to_o image_n and_o that_o christian_n do_v 387._o not_o esteem_v these_o to_o be_v divine_a image_n who_o use_v not_o to_o describe_v any_o figure_n of_o god_n who_o be_v invisible_a and_o without_o all_o bodily_a shape_n nor_o can_v endure_v to_o worship_n god_n with_o any_o such_o kind_n of_o service_n as_o this_o be_v in_o like_a manner_n when_o the_o gentile_n demand_v of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n 27._o why_o they_o have_v no_o know_a image_n minutius_n felix_n return_v they_o for_o answer_v again_o 104._o what_o image_n shall_v i_o make_v to_o god_n when_o man_n himself_o if_o thou_o right_o judge_v be_v god_n image_n and_o again_o 97._o we_o neither_o worship_n nor_o wish_v for_o cross_n these_o holy_a image_n which_o vain_a man_n serve_v want_v all_o sense_n because_o they_o be_v earth_n now_o who_o be_v there_o that_o understand_v not_o that_o it_o be_v unâ—it_v for_o a_o upright_a creature_n to_o be_v bow_v down_o that_o he_o may_v worship_v the_o earth_n which_o for_o this_o cause_n be_v put_v under_o our_o foot_n that_o it_o may_v be_v tread_v upon_o not_o worship_v by_o we_o 18._o wherefore_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n that_o there_o be_v no_o religion_n wheresoever_o there_o be_v a_o image_n 19_o thus_o far_o lactantius_n tertullian_n stand_v not_o only_o against_o adoration_n of_o image_n but_o alâ—o_o against_o the_o very_a make_n
of_o the_o evangelist_n what_o want_v it_o what_o obscurity_n be_v there_o in_o it_o all_o thing_n there_o be_v full_a and_o perfect_a saint_n basil_n say_v 2._o it_o be_v a_o manifest_a fall_n from_o the_o faith_n and_o a_o argument_n of_o arrogancy_n either_o to_o reject_v any_o point_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v or_o to_o bring_v in_o any_o of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o write_v gregory_n nyssen_n lay_v this_o for_o a_o ground_n 639._o which_o no_o man_n shall_v contradict_v that_o in_o that_o only_o the_o truth_n must_v be_v acknowledge_v wherein_o the_o seal_n of_o the_o scripture_n testimony_n be_v to_o be_v see_v the_o same_o father_n in_o a_o oration_n of_o he_o call_v the_o scripture_n hierosol_n a_o even_a straight_o and_o inflexible_a rule_n neither_o mentioneth_n he_o any_o more_o rule_n but_o this_o onâ—_n and_o add_v the_o word_n ipsa_fw-la to_o the_o rule_n he_o delare_v the_o same_o to_o be_v a_o adequate_a and_o only_a rule_n of_o the_o scripture_n canon_n the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n say_v council_n we_o ought_v to_o read_v only_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n yea_o the_o same_o council_n recite_v only_o those_o canonical_a book_n of_o scripture_n which_o we_o allow_v and_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n though_o a_o provincial_a council_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o six_o general_a council_n in_o trullo_n now_o if_o it_o be_v reply_v the_o laodicean_n council_n exclude_v the_o apocrypha_fw-la the_o carthaginian_a council_n receive_v they_o and_o both_o these_o be_v confirm_v in_o the_o six_o general_a council_n hold_v in_o the_o palace_n call_v trullo_n and_o how_o can_v this_o stand_v together_o the_o matter_n be_v thus_o reconcile_v the_o laodicean_n speak_v of_o the_o canon_n of_o faith_n the_o carthaginian_a of_o the_o canon_n of_o good_a manner_n to_o both_o which_o the_o six_o council_n subscribe_v in_o that_o sense_n and_o we_o to_o it_o to_o proceed_v hilary_n tell_v we_o explanat_fw-la the_o law_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v contain_v in_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o hebrew_n letter_n and_o athanasius_n say_v the_o same_o and_o as_o touch_v the_o apocryphal_a book_n as_o namely_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n maccabee_n and_o the_o rest_n he_o say_v synopsi_n libri_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la canonici_fw-la they_o be_v read_v only_o to_o the_o caetechuman_n or_o novice_n in_o religion_n but_o be_v not_o canonical_a epiphanius_n after_o he_o have_v reckon_v up_o the_o canon_n of_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n censure_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasâ—icus_n in_o these_o word_n man_n they_o be_v fit_a and_o profitable_a but_o not_o reckon_v among_o those_o book_n which_o be_v receive_v by_o our_o church_n and_o therefore_o be_v neither_o lay_v up_o with_o aaron_n nor_o in_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n ruffinus_n in_o his_o explanation_n of_o the_o creed_n which_o be_v find_v among_o saint_n cyprian_n work_n and_o so_o attribute_v to_o he_o set_v down_o the_o catalogue_n contain_v all_o those_o book_n which_o we_o admit_v seclude_v all_o those_o that_o be_v now_o in_o question_n we_o must_v know_v say_v he_o 1580._o that_o there_o be_v also_o other_o book_n which_o be_v not_o canonical_a but_o be_v call_v of_o our_o ancestor_n ecclesiastical_a as_o be_v the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la tobias_n judith_n and_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n all_o which_o they_o will_v indeed_o have_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n but_o not_o to_o be_v allege_v for_o confirmation_n of_o faith_n to_o this_o testimony_n of_o ruffian_n canus_n a_o popish_a writer_n thus_o reply_v 11._o although_o ruffin_n do_v affirm_v that_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o by_o the_o reader_n leave_v he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o that_o tradition_n as_o if_o canus_n a_o late_a writer_n be_v better_o skill_v in_o the_o primitive_a tradition_n than_o ruffinus_n or_o cyprian_a gregory_n nazianzen_n name_v 33â—_n all_o the_o book_n that_o we_o admit_v save_v that_o he_o omit_v the_o book_n of_o hester_n be_v mispersuade_v of_o the_o whole_a by_o reason_n of_o those_o apocryphal_a addition_n to_o it_o now_o bellarmine_n will_v shift_v off_o such_o testimony_n as_o these_o by_o say_v 10._o it_o be_v no_o fault_n in_o they_o to_o reject_v these_o â—_z because_o no_o general_a council_n in_o their_o day_n have_v decree_v any_o thing_n touch_v they_o but_o we_o ask_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o so_o many_o catholic_a divine_n after_o this_o pretend_a decree_n of_o their_o canon_n reject_v these_o book_n as_o other_o have_v do_v before_o for_o some_o in_o every_o age_n reject_v thâ—m_v of_o communion_n under_o both_o and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v of_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n in_o this_o manner_n lat._n if_o her_o hand_n have_v lay_v up_o any_o portion_n of_o the_o type_n or_o token_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o of_o the_o blood_n he_o say_v that_o his_o sister_n after_o she_o have_v communicate_v she_o lay_v up_o some_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n now_o as_o she_o keep_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n in_o a_o cloth_n so_o she_o may_v carry_v the_o wine_n in_o a_o vial_n howsoever_o this_o religious_a woman_n receive_v in_o both_o kind_n the_o same_o nazianzen_n bid_v 1._o reverence_v the_o lord_n table_n to_o which_o thou_o have_v access_n the_o bread_n whereof_o thou_o have_v be_v partaker_n the_o cup_n which_o thou_o have_v communicate_v be_v initiate_v in_o the_o passion_n of_o christ._n athanasius_n be_v accuse_v for_o break_v a_o chalice_n write_v thus_o interpret_v what_o manner_n of_o cup_n or_o when_o or_o where_o be_v it_o break_v in_o every_o house_n there_o be_v many_o pot_n any_o of_o which_o if_o a_o man_n break_v he_o commit_v not_o sacrilege_n but_o if_o any_o man_n willing_o break_v the_o sacred_a chalice_n he_o commit_v sacrilege_n but_o that_o chalice_n be_v no_o where_o but_o where_o there_o be_v a_o lawful_a bishop_n this_o be_v the_o use_n destine_v to_o that_o chalice_n none_o other_o wherein_o you_o according_a to_o institution_n do_v drink_n unto_o and_o before_o the_o laity_n this_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o athanasius_n his_o day_n saint_n ambrose_n speak_v to_o a_o great_a secular_a prince_n theodosius_n in_o this_o sort_n theodos_fw-la how_o dare_v you_o lift_v up_o to_o he_o those_o hand_n from_o which_o the_o blood_n yet_o drop_v will_v you_o receive_v with_o they_o the_o sacred_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n or_o how_o will_v you_o put_v in_o your_o mouth_n his_o precious_a blood_n who_o in_o the_o command_a fury_n of_o your_o wrath_n have_v wicked_o shed_v so_o much_o innocent_a blood_n the_o same_o saint_n ambrose_n in_o his_o initianâ—â—r_fw-la treatise_n that_o he_o whole_o set_v apart_o for_o the_o lay_v forth_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n specify_v not_o any_o other_o than_o either_o those_o two_o of_o we_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o yet_o we_o have_v of_o his_o as_o they_o be_v divide_v sixâ—_o book_n de_fw-fr sacramentis_fw-la of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o so_o i_o come_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n pa._n you_o have_v produce_v hilary_n and_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n on_o your_o side_n whereas_o they_o make_v for_o we_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n saint_n hâ—larie_n say_v nos_fw-la verè_fw-la verbum_fw-la carnem_fw-la cibo_fw-la dominico_n sumimus_fw-la hil._n l._n 8._o de_fw-la trinitate_fw-la pro._n hilary_n testimony_n be_v much_o urge_v by_o mr._n musket_n priest_n and_o be_v notable_o clear_v by_o doctor_n feat_o in_o the_o second_o day_n disputation_n now_o to_o the_o place_n allege_v he_o say_v the_o word_n true_o become_v flesh_n true_o to_o wit_n by_o faith_n and_o spiritual_o not_o with_o the_o mouth_n and_o carnal_o objection_n these_o word_n of_o hilary_n sub_n sacramento_n communicandae_fw-la carnis_fw-la and_o the_o like_o follow_v nos_fw-la verè_fw-la sub_fw-la mysterio_fw-la carnem_fw-la corporis_fw-la svi_fw-la sumimus_fw-la we_o true_o receive_v the_o flesh_n of_o his_o body_n under_o a_o mystery_n prove_v the_o real_a presence_n of_o christ_n flesh_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n answer_n saint_n hilary_n by_o the_o word_n sub_fw-la sacramento_n and_o sub_fw-la mysterio_fw-la carnem_fw-la sumimus_fw-la mean_v nothing_o but_o that_o in_o a_o mystery_n or_o sacramental_o we_o eat_v the_o true_a flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n sub_fw-la mysterio_fw-la be_v no_o more_o than_o in_o mysterio_fw-la that_o be_v mystical_o under_o a_o similitude_n in_o a_o similitude_n or_o after_o a_o resemblance_n object_n st._n hilary_n say_v in_o the_o book_n allege_v de_fw-fr veritate_fw-la carnis_fw-la &_o sanguinis_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la relictus_fw-la ambigendi_fw-la locus_fw-la
who_o set_v forth_o eusebius_n now_o eusebius_n have_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v pretend_v his_o word_n in_o his_o own_o language_n be_v these_o 1544._o it_o be_v our_o custom_n to_o come_v to_o the_o tomb_n and_o monument_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o to_o make_v our_o prayer_n at_o or_o before_o those_o shrine_n or_o tomb_n and_o to_o honour_v those_o bless_a soul_n plâ—â—saith_o they_o use_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o martyr_n tomb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o to_o make_v their_o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d at_o those_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d those_o tomb_n and_o monument_n he_o say_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o these_o martyr_n as_o bellarmine_n will_v have_v it_o it_o be_v onething_a to_o pray_v ad_fw-la memorias_fw-la martyrum_fw-la before_o or_o near_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o â—he_n martyr_n as_o ancient_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o do_v &_o another_o thing_n to_o say_v as_o our_o adversary_n doe_n that_o these_o â—_z be_v make_v unto_o the_o martyr_n themselves_o the_o truth_n be_v they_o be_v make_v unto_o god_n to_o pâ—aise_v he_o for_o the_o assistance_n give_v unto_o the_o martyr_n and_o to_o crave_v of_o god_n the_o like_a gâ—ace_n 4._o fâ—urthly_o and_o last_o eusebius_n in_o the_o same_o treatise_n do_v full_o expreâ—se_v himself_o touch_v this_o matter_n say_v 89_o we_o be_v teach_v to_o worship_n god_n only_o and_o to_o honour_v those_o bless_a power_n that_o be_v about_o he_o with_o such_o honour_n as_o be_v fit_a and_o agreeable_a to_o their_o â—state_n and_o condition_n and_o again_o 1544._o to_o god_n only_o will_v we_o give_v the_o worship_n due_a unâ—o_o his_o name_n and_o he_o only_o do_v we_o religious_o worship_v and_o adore_v object_n saint_n ephraim_n the_o syrian_a 247._o say_v we_o pray_v you_o o_o yeâ—_n blessed_a spirit_n vouchsafe_v to_o make_v intercession_n to_o god_n for_o we_o miserable_a sinner_n answer_n the_o 118._o learned_a take_v exception_n at_o this_o ephraim_n as_o be_v a_o counterfeit_n late_o bring_v to_o light_n and_o not_o set_v forth_o in_o his_o native_a language_n but_o teach_v to_o speak_v in_o the_o roman_a tongue_n â—ut_fw-la be_v it_o that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a saint_n ephraem_n yet_o he_o say_v nothing_o direct_o for_o pray_v to_o saint_n for_o it_o be_v but_o a_o apostrophe_n in_o general_a which_o infer_v no_o conclusion_n aâ—_n all_o noâ—_n be_v it_o direct_v to_o any_o one_o peculiar_a saint_n bâ—t_v â—o_o the_o saint_n iâ—_n general_a now_o it_o be_v confess_v that_o they_o pray_v to_o god_n pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la miseris_fw-la peccatoribus_fw-la and_o this_o their_o brotherlike_a affection_n and_o saintlike_a performance_n be_v a_o aspeciall_a paâ—t_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n beside_o ephraem_n take_v he_o as_o he_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n deliver_v that_o which_o overthrow_v saintly_o invocation_n for_o he_o pray_v to_o god_n only_o without_o mention_v any_o saint_n at_o all_o 1._o yea_o he_o say_v express_o that_o he_o know_v no_o other_o save_o god_n to_o who_o he_o shall_v present_v his_o prayer_n and_o yet_o more_o full_o vossianâ—e_n say_v tibi_fw-la soli_fw-la redemptori_fw-la supplico_fw-la to_o thou_o only_o my_o saviour_n and_o redeemer_n i_o make_v my_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n and_o thus_o speak_v ephraem_n when_o once_o he_o be_v out_o of_o his_o pâ—osopopeiaes_n and_o rhetorical_a compellation_n his_o panegyric_n and_o commendatorie_a oration_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o justification_n by_o faith_n only_o concern_v justification_n by_o faith_n only_o saint_n ambrose_n or_o some_o of_o the_o same_o stand_n with_o ambrose_n 8._o be_v clear_a and_o plentiful_a throughout_o his_o commentary_n on_o saint_n paul_n epistle_n rom._n they_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n alone_o by_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n yea_o he_o far_o say_v 10_o no_o work_n of_o the_o law_n but_o only_a faith_n be_v to_o be_v give_v in_o christ_n cause_n saint_n hilary_n say_v 8._o that_o which_o the_o law_n can_v not_o unloose_v be_v remit_v by_o christ_n for_o faith_n alone_o justify_v saint_n basil_n say_v 1._o that_o it_o be_v true_a and_o perfect_a rejoice_v in_o the_o lord_n when_o a_o man_n be_v not_o puff_v up_o with_o his_o own_o righteousness_n but_o acknowledge_v his_o want_n thereof_o yet_o rejoice_v that_o he_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n alone_o in_o christ._n by_o this_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o appear_v that_o when_o we_o say_v faith_n only_o justify_v we_o have_v not_o depart_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n in_o this_o point_n of_o justification_n of_o merit_n concern_v merit_n saint_n ambrose_n say_v 1._o whence_o shall_v i_o have_v so_o great_a merit_n see_v mercy_n be_v my_o crown_n and_o again_o toâ—_n what_o can_v we_o do_v worthy_a of_o the_o heavenly_a reward_n the_o suffering_n of_o this_o time_n be_v unworthy_a for_o the_o glory_n tâ—â—t_o be_v to_o come_v therefore_o the_o form_n of_o heauâ—nly_a decree_n do_v proceed_v with_o man_n not_o according_a to_o our_o merit_n but_o according_a to_o god_n mercy_n basil_n say_v 1._o everlasting_a rest_n be_v lay_v up_o for_o they_o that_o strive_v lawful_o in_o this_o life_n not_o to_o be_v render_v according_a to_o the_o debt_n of_o work_n but_o exhibit_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o bountiful_a god_n to_o they_o that_o trust_v in_o he_o macarius_n the_o egyptian_a hermit_n touch_v the_o gift_n which_o christian_n shall_v inherit_v aver_v 158â—_n that_o this_o a_o man_n may_v right_o say_v that_o if_o any_o one_o from_o the_o time_n wherein_o adam_n be_v create_v unto_o the_o very_a end_n of_o the_o world_n do_v fight_v against_o satan_n and_o undergo_v affliction_n he_o shall_v do_v no_o great_a matter_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o glory_n that_o he_o shall_v inherit_v for_o heâ—_n shall_v reign_v together_o with_o christ_n world_n without_o end_n pa._n you_o produce_v saint_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o if_o he_o shall_v witness_v for_o you_o whereas_o he_o be_v we_o and_o your_o mr._n cook_n tellâ—th_v we_o 117._o that_o bellarmine_n often_o allege_v he_o on_o our_o behalf_n pro._n the_o learned_a make_v question_n whether_o cyril_n or_o john_n b._n of_o jerusalem_n be_v the_o author_n of_o those_o catechism_n and_o sure_o in_o some_o part_n thereof_o there_o be_v divers_a thing_n unworthy_a of_o that_o ancient_a and_o learned_a cyril_n who_o be_v the_o more_o to_o be_v belove_v of_o the_o orthodox_n as_o he_o be_v great_o hate_v of_o the_o adrian's_n yet_o even_o in_o these_o catechism_n take_v they_o as_o they_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n master_n rivet_n a_o learned_a and_o judicious_a divine_a find_v many_o testimony_n 10._o that_o make_v for_o we_o and_o against_o the_o papist_n for_o instance_n sake_n cyril_n in_o his_o catechism_n have_v number_v all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n omit_v all_o those_o that_o be_v controvert_v and_o say_v 4._o peruse_v the_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n but_o meddle_v not_o with_o the_o apocrypha_fw-la meditate_v diligent_o upon_o those_o scripture_n which_o the_o church_n do_v confident_o read_v and_o use_v no_o other_o he_o say_v 4._o that_o the_o safety_n and_o preservation_n of_o faith_n consist_v not_o in_o the_o eloquence_n of_o word_n but_o in_o the_o proof_n of_o divine_a scripture_n the_o same_o cyril_n say_v 〈◊〉_d receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o hallow_v hand_n say_v amen_n and_o after_o the_o partake_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n come_v also_o to_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o same_o cyril_n say_v 4._o that_o the_o word_n my_o body_n be_v speak_v of_o the_o bread_n christ_n thus_o avouch_v and_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o resemble_v the_o consecrate_a oil_n wherewith_o their_o forehead_n be_v anoint_v to_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n look_v say_v he_o 3._o thou_o do_v not_o think_v it_o to_o be_v only_o bare_a and_o simple_a oil_n for_o even_o as_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n after_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n be_v no_o more_o common_a bread_n but_o christ_n body_n so_o the_o holy_a oil_n be_v no_o more_o bare_a and_o simple_a oil_n or_o common_a but_o charisma_n the_o gift_n of_o grace_n whence_o as_o master_n rivet_n say_v 10._o we_o may_v thus_o argue_v as_o be_v the_o change_n in_o the_o oil_n such_o there_o be_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o in_o the_o oil_n there_o be_v no_o change_n in_o substance_n but_o use_v and_o sanctification_n by_o grace_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o substantial_a change_n or_o conversion_n in_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n when_o they_o become_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n objection_n saint_n cyril_n say_v 4._o know_v you_o for_o a_o surety_n that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v see_v of_o we_o be_v not_o bread_n though_o the_o taste_n
resiant_a at_o constantinople_n and_o part_n of_o the_o country_n that_o rebel_v be_v conquer_a by_o the_o king_n of_o lombardy_n and_o rome_n and_o the_o roman_a dukedom_n fall_v unto_o the_o pope_n now_o be_v the_o emperor_n drive_v out_o of_o italy_n and_o every_o one_o catch_v what_o he_o can_v the_o lumbards_n be_v the_o strong_a party_n and_o with_o they_o the_o pope_n fall_v at_o odds_n about_o the_o divide_n of_o the_o spoil_n and_o find_v they_o too_o hard_o for_o he_o as_o before_o he_o have_v use_v the_o strength_n of_o the_o lumbards_n to_o suppress_v the_o emperor_n so_o now_o he_o call_v in_o pippin_n martial_n of_o the_o palace_n or_o constable_n of_o france_n and_o â—â—aâ—les_v his_o son_n surname_v the_o great_a and_o by_o their_o power_n he_o suppress_v the_o lumbards_n this_o service_n do_v pipin_n and_o his_o son_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o requital_n whereof_o chilpâ—ricke_n be_v a_o weak_a prince_n be_v depose_v pipin_n and_o the_o baron_n and_o the_o people_n of_o france_n be_v absolve_v from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o by_o pope_n zacharies_n favour_n pipin_n son_n to_o carolus_n martellus_n be_v crown_v king_n of_o the_o fâ—aâ—ks_n and_o charles_n the_o great_a son_n to_o pipin_n be_v crown_v emperor_n of_o the_o west_n by_o pope_n leo_n the_o three_o who_o succee_v adrian_n then_o come_v the_o pope_n and_o charlemaigne_n to_o the_o partage_n of_o the_o empire_n leave_v a_o poor_a pittance_n for_o the_o emperor_n of_o greece_n and_o this_o be_v the_o issue_n of_o the_o fierce_a contention_n about_o image_n the_o pope_n pull_v down_o emperor_n and_o set_v up_o image_n and_o indeed_o these_o baby_n and_o puppet_n serve_v the_o pope_n to_o stalk_v withal_o but_o other_o fowl_n be_v shoot_v at_o to_o wit_n jurisdiction_n and_o a_o temporal_a monarchy_n and_o indeed_o about_o this_o time_n the_o pope_n grow_v great_a so_o that_o it_o be_v god_n gracious_a deal_n with_o his_o church_n that_o he_o find_v such_o opposition_n as_o he_o do_v the_o eastern_a emperor_n not_o dare_v and_o the_o western_a in_o regard_n of_o late_a courtesy_n receive_v from_o the_o pope_n be_v haply_o not_o will_v open_o to_o affront_v he_o and_o thus_o much_o of_o image_n come_v we_o now_o to_o speak_v a_o word_n or_o two_o of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v prayer_n bede_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o proverbes_n right_o 4._o ascribe_v to_o bede_n and_o not_o to_o saint_n hierome_n say_v 4._o we_o ought_v to_o invocate_v that_o be_v by_o prayer_n to_o call_v into_o we_o none_o but_o god_n antonius_n in_o his_o melissa_n or_o mellifluous_a sermon_n say_v that_o 4._o we_o be_v teach_v to_o worship_n and_o adore_v that_o nature_n only_o which_o be_v uncreated_a but_o the_o spanish_a inquisitor_n have_v clip_v off_o a_o piece_n of_o his_o tongue_n 1584._o command_v the_o word_n only_o to_o be_v blot_v out_o of_o his_o write_n now_o the_o word_n only_o be_v the_o only_a principal_a word_n that_o show_v we_o the_o author_n drift_n and_o the_o word_n which_o gregory_n nyssen_n from_o who_o he_o borrw_v this_o speech_n 〈…〉_z use_v in_o the_o original_a of_o faith_n and_o merit_n bede_n hold_v that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n impute_v to_o we_o 8._o christ_n condemnation_n be_v our_o justification_n his_o death_n be_v our_o life_n he_o disclaim_v justification_n by_o inherent_a righteousness_n for_o speak_v of_o a_o regenerate_a man_n he_o say_v 77._o that_o no_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v by_o the_o righteousness_n of_o work_n but_o only_o by_o the_o righteousness_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o 31._o no_o man_n shall_v believe_v that_o either_o his_o freedom_n of_o will_n or_o his_o merit_n be_v sufficient_a to_o bring_v he_o unto_o bliss_n but_o understand_v that_o he_o can_v be_v save_v by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n only_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 23._o that_o in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v we_o shall_v be_v well_o reward_v and_o that_o not_o by_o merit_n but_o by_o grace_n only_o and_o he_o have_v a_o sweet_a prayer_n that_o 24._o the_o lord_n will_v take_v compassion_n of_o he_o and_o that_o after_o the_o worth_n and_o condignity_n of_o his_o mercy_n and_o not_o after_o the_o condignity_n of_o wrath_n which_o himself_o have_v deserve_v his_o scholar_n alcuinus_fw-la maintain_v the_o same_o truth_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o passage_n follow_v i_o can_v say_v 50._o alcuinus_fw-la defile_v myself_o with_o sin_n but_o i_o can_v cleanse_v myself_o it_o be_v my_o saviour_n blood_n that_o must_v purge_v i_o and_o again_o ibid._n while_o i_o look_v on_o myself_o i_o find_v nothing_o in_o i_o but_o sin_n thy_o righteousness_n must_v deliver_v i_o it_o be_v thy_o mercy_n not_o my_o merit_n that_o save_v i_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v very_o sweet_o 8._o he_o only_o can_v free_v i_o from_o sin_n who_o come_v without_o sin_n and_o be_v make_v a_o sacrifice_n for_o sin_n and_o thus_o by_o god_n providence_n be_v the_o weighty_a point_n of_o justification_n preserve_v find_v in_o these_o latter_a and_o decline_a time_n the_o nine_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 800._o to_o 900._o papist_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o nine_o age_n protestant_n the_o seed_n of_o knowledge_n which_o our_o worthy_a countryman_n bede_n and_o alâ—win_n plant_v in_o god_n field_n show_v themselves_o in_o their_o scholar_n such_o as_o be_v eccles_n claudius_n scotus_n scholar_n to_o saint_n bede_n rabbanus_n maurus_n abbot_n of_o fulden_n one_o who_o as_o raban_n trithemius_n say_v for_o his_o learning_n have_v not_o his_o match_n in_o italy_n or_o germany_n haymo_fw-la bishop_n of_o halberstat_n and_o our_o countryman_n joannes_n scotus_n erigena_n all_o three_o scholar_n to_o 868._o alcuinus_fw-la now_o also_o live_v christianus_n druthmarus_n the_o monk_n and_o the_o abbot_n walafridus_n strabo_n who_o collect_v the_o ordinary_a gloss_n on_o the_o bible_n agobardus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n claudius_n bishop_n of_o thurin_n in_o piedmont_n bertram_n a_o pâ—iest_n and_o monk_n of_o corbey_n abbey_n whereof_o paschaâ—ius_n be_v sometime_o abbot_n and_o about_o the_o year_n eight_o huâ—dred_o and_o â—inetie_n according_a to_o bellarmine_n live_v the_o monk_n ambrose_n ausbertus_n about_o the_o year_n 880â—_n live_v trithâ—m_fw-la remigius_n bear_v at_o auxâ—rre_n in_o fraâ—ce_n and_o sometime_o call_v rhemensis_n haply_o because_o he_o teach_v at_o rheims_n there_o be_v another_o remigius_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n who_o live_v in_o the_o six_o age_n and_o convert_v king_n clovis_n of_o france_n to_o the_o christian_a faith_n but_o this_o saint_n remigius_n for_o aught_o we_o know_v write_v nothing_o claudius_n scotus_n already_o mention_v be_v one_o of_o the_o irish_a nation_n by_o birth_n a_o famous_a divine_a and_o account_v one_o of_o the_o 〈…〉_z founder_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n this_o claudius_n clemens_n presbyter_n 19_o be_v of_o latter_a stand_n and_o inferior_a in_o place_n to_o that_o other_o claudius_n scotus_n bishop_n of_o auxerâ—e_n a_o great_a opposite_a to_o boniface_n archbishop_n of_o meâ—ts_n this_o latter_a claudius_n write_v on_o the_o gospel_n and_o epistle_n and_o be_v often_o allege_v by_o the_o reverend_n and_o learned_a lord_n primate_n doctor_n vsher._n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n claudius_n scotus_n say_v 2._o that_o man_n therefore_o err_v because_o they_o know_v not_o the_o scripture_n and_o because_o they_o be_v ignorant_a thereof_o they_o consequent_o know_v not_o christ_n who_o be_v the_o power_n and_o wisdom_n of_o god_n he_o also_o bring_v in_o that_o know_a canon_n of_o saint_n herome_n ibid._n this_o because_o it_o have_v not_o authority_n from_o the_o scripture_n be_v with_o the_o same_o facility_n contemn_v wherewith_o it_o be_v avow_v nicephorus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n give_v we_o to_o understand_v 5._o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v twenty_o and_o two_o and_o treat_v of_o the_o apocryphal_a book_n he_o mention_v in_o particular_a the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n wisdom_n ester_n judith_n susanna_n toby_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n paschasius_fw-la upon_o our_o saviour_n word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o sai_z 1575._o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o as_o well_o minister_n as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o faithful_a rabanus_n say_v 1532._o that_o the_o lord_n will_v have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o bloâ—d_a to_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a haymo_n say_v 1534._o the_o cup_n be_v call_v the_o communion_n because_o all_o communicate_v of_o it_o and_o do_v take_v part_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o it_o contain_v in_o it_o he_o say_v all_o do_v communicate_v so_o that_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o the_o priest_n be_v admit_v to_o the_o cup._n and_o â—8â—_z rhemigius_n have_v the_o very_a same_o word_n
such_o witness_n as_o be_v produce_v in_o thâ—â—_n treatise_n for_o proof_n of_o the_o protestant_n religion_n dispose_v according_a to_o the_o time_n wherein_o they_o flourish_v witness_n produce_v in_o the_o first_o age_n from_o christ_n birth_n to_o 100_o year_n christ_n jesus_n the_o twelve_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n and_o the_o church_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o other_o anno_fw-la 63._o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n who_o bring_v christianity_n into_o britain_n 70._o dionysius_n areopagita_n the_o book_n that_o bear_v his_o name_n seem_v to_o be_v write_v in_o the_o four_o or_o five_o age_n after_o christ._n 100_o ignatius_n the_o martyr_n in_o the_o second_o age_n from_o 100_o to_o 200._o 150_o justine_n martyr_n 166_o hegesippus_n 169._o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n touch_v the_o martyrdom_n of_o their_o bishop_n polycap_n 170_o melito_n bishop_n of_o sardys_n 177_o pope_n eleutherius_fw-la his_o epistle_n to_o lucius_n the_o first_o christian_a king_n of_o britain_n 180_o polycrates_n of_o ephesus_n and_o the_o eastern_a church_n touch_v the_o keep_n of_o easter_n 180_o irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n 200_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n in_o the_o three_o age_n from_o 200_o to_o 300._o 201_o tertullian_n 230_o origen_n 230_o minutius_n fellix_fw-la 250_o cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n 300_o arnobius_n 300._o lactantius_n anno_fw-la 291_o amphibalus_fw-la and_o his_o associate_n martyr_v in_o britain_n and_o saint_n alban_n ann_n 303._o in_o the_o four_o age_n from_o 300_o to_o 400._o 310_o a_o council_n at_o eliberis_n in_o spain_n 317_o constantine_n the_o great_a 325_o the_o first_o general_n council_n at_o nice_a against_o the_o arrian_n 330_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n 337_o ephraim_n the_o syrian_a 340_o athanasius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n 360_o hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n 364_o a_o council_n at_o laodicea_n 370_o macarius_n the_o egyptian_a monk_n 370_o cyril_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n 370_o optatus_n bishop_n of_o mela_n in_o africa_n 370_o ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n 370_o basil_n the_o great_a bishop_n of_o caesarea_n 370_o gregory_n nazianzen_n 380_o gregory_n nyssen_n bishop_n of_o nyssa_n in_o cappadocia_n brother_n to_o basil._n 381_o the_o second_o general_a council_n at_o constantinople_n where_o macedonius_n be_v condemn_v 390_o epiphanius_n bish._n of_o salamine_n in_o cyprus_n in_o the_o five_o age_n from_o 400_o to_o 500_o 406_o s._n chrysostome_n bish._n of_o constantinople_n andr._n rivet_n critici_fw-la sacri_fw-la 415_o s._n hierome_n idem_fw-la 420_o s._n augustinus_n 429_o palladius_n send_v by_o pope_n celestine_n into_o scotland_n and_o germanus_n by_o the_o french_a bishop_n into_o britain_n to_o beat_v down_o pelagianism_n 430_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n write_v against_o the_o pelagian_n and_o nestorian_n 430_o cyril_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n 430_o theodoret_n the_o historian_n bish._n of_o cyrene_n 431_o the_o three_o general_a council_n at_o ephesus_n where_o nestorius_n be_v condemn_v &_o deprive_v 450_o leo_n the_o great_a 451_o the_o four_o general_a council_n at_o chalcedon_n where_o dioscurus_n &_o eutyches_n be_v conden_v 490_o gelasius_n the_o pope_n in_o the_o six_o age_n from_o 500_o to_o 600._o 520_o cassiodore_n abbot_n of_o ravenna_n 520_o fulgentius_n bishop_n of_o ruspa_n in_o africa_n 529_o a_o council_n at_o aurange_a against_o semipelagian_n and_o massilian_n 540_o justus_n orgelitanus_n claruit_fw-la ann_n 540._o trithem_n de_fw-fr scriptor_n ecclesiast_n 545_o junilius_n episcopus_fw-la africanus_n 545_o primasius_n a_o bishop_n of_o africa_n bellar._n de_fw-fr scriptor_n ecclesiast_n 540_o rhemigius_n bish._n of_o rheims_n andr._n rivet_n 553_o the_o five_o general_n councili_n at_o constantinople_n to_o confirm_v the_o nicen_n council_n 560_o dracontius_n 580_o venantius_n fortunatus_n bish._n of_o poitiers_n a_o poet_n and_o historian_n 596_o augustine_n the_o monk_n mellitus_n and_o laurence_n send_v into_o britain_n by_o pope_n gregory_n 596_o the_n britain_n faith_n 600_o columbanus_n or_o saint_n colme_z of_o ireland_n in_o the_o seven_o age_n from_o 600_o to_o 700._o 601_o greg._n the_o first_o the_o great_a place_v by_o bellar._n in_o this_o seven_o age_n bell._n the_o script_n eccles._n 601_o hesych_n bish._n of_o jerusalem_n bellar._n ibid._n 630_o isidore_n bishop_n of_o sevill_n disciple_n to_o gregory_n the_o great_a 635_o aidanus_fw-la bishop_n of_o lindasferne_n or_o holy_a island_n and_o finanus_fw-la his_o successor_n 681_o the_o six_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n against_o the_o monothelite_n who_o hold_v that_o although_o christ_n have_v two_o nature_n yet_o he_o have_v but_o one_o will_n in_o the_o eight_o age_n from_o 700_o to_o 800._o 720_o venerable_n bede_n the_o saxon._n 740_o joannes_n damascenus_n 740_o antonius_n author_n melissa_n 754_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o constant._n wherein_o be_v condemn_v image_n and_o the_o worshipper_n of_o themâ—_n 768_o clement_n b._n of_o auxerre_n disciple_n to_o bede_n 787_o the_o second_o council_n at_o nice_a about_o restore_v of_o image_n 790_o alcuinus_fw-la or_o albinus_n a_o englishman_n disciple_n to_o bede_n and_o tutor_n to_o charlemaigne_n this_o alcuinus_fw-la lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n 794_o a_o council_n at_o frankford_n wherein_o be_v condemn_v the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a for_o approve_v the_o worship_v of_o image_n 800_o carolus_n magnus_n and_o libri_fw-la carolini_n in_o the_o nine_o age_n from_o 800_o to_o 900._o 815_o claudius_n scotus_n 820_o claudius_n taurinensis_n against_o image-worship_n 824_o a_o council_n at_o paris_n about_o image_n 830_o christianus_n druthmarus_n the_o monk_n of_o corbey_n 830_o agobard_n bishop_n of_o lion_n 840_o rabanus_n maurus_n bishop_n of_o mentz_n disciple_n to_o alâ—win_n 840_o haymo_n bishop_n of_o halberstadt_n cousin_n to_o bede_n 840_o walafridus_n strabus_n abbot_n of_o fulda_n disciple_n to_o rabanus_n he_o collect_v the_o ordinary_a gloss_n on_o the_o bible_n trithem_n de_fw-fr script_n eccles._n 861_o hulderick_n bishop_n of_o auspurge_n 862_o john_n mallerosse_n the_o scottish_a divine_a or_o joannes_n scotus_n erigena_n he_o be_v slay_v by_o the_o monk_n of_o malmsbury_n 860_o photius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n he_o write_v the_o nomo-canon_n 876_o bertram_n a_o monk_n and_o priest_n of_o france_n 890_o rhemigius_n monk_n of_o auxerre_n he_o write_v upon_o saint_n matthew_n 890_o ambrose_n ansbertus_n the_o french_a monk_n in_o the_o ten_o age_n from_o 900_o to_o 1000_o 910_o radulphus_fw-la flaviacensis_fw-la monachus_n bellarm_n quò_fw-la suprà _fw-la 950_o stephanus_n eduensis_n monachus_n idem_fw-la 950_o smaragdus_n the_o abbot_n 975_o abbot_n aelfrick_n and_o his_o saxon_a homily_n and_o his_o saxon_a treatise_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n both_o translate_v into_o english_a in_o the_o eleven_o age_n from_o 1000_o to_o 1100._o 1007_o fulbert_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n 1050_o oecumenius_n 1050_o berengarius_fw-la 1060_o radulphus_fw-la arden_n 1070_o theophylact_fw-mi archbish._n of_o the_o bulgarian_n 1080_o anselm_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n 1090_o hildebert_n archbishop_n of_o tours_n 1100_o anselmus_fw-la laudunensis_n collector_n of_o the_o interlinear_n gloss_n in_o the_o twelve_o age_n from_o 1100_o to_o 1200._o 1101_o zacharias_n chrysopolitanus_n 1120_o rupertus_n tuitiensis_n 1130_o hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la 1130_o bernardus_n clarae-vallensis_a 1130_o peter_n bruis_n and_o henry_n of_o tholouse_n 1140_o peter_n lombard_n master_n of_o the_o sentence_n 1150_o petrus_n cluniacensis_fw-la 1158_o joannes_n sarisburiensis_n 1160_o petrus_n blesensis_n archdeacon_n of_o bath_n 1170_o gratianus_n 1170_o hildegard_n the_o prophetess_n trithem_n 1195_o joachimus_n abbas_n 1200_o nicetas_n choniates_n in_o the_o thirteen_o age_n from_o 1200_o to_o 1300._o 1206_o gul._n altissiodorensis_n 1215_o council_n lateranense_n &_o cuthb_n tonstal_n dunelm_n episcop_n de_fw-fr eodem_fw-la 1220_o honorius_n augustodunensis_n bellarm._n 1230_o gulielmus_fw-la alvernus_n parisiensis_fw-la episcopus_fw-la 1230_o petrus_n de_fw-fr vineis_fw-la trithem_n 1240_o alexander_n de_fw-fr hales_n 1250_o gerardus_n and_o dulcinus_n 1250_o hugo_n cardinalis_fw-la 1250_o robert_n groute-head_n or_o grosseteste_a bishop_n of_o lincoln_n 1256_o gulielmus_fw-la de_fw-la sancto_fw-la amore._n 1260_o thomas_n aquinas_n 1260_o bonaventura_n 1260_o arnoldus_fw-la de_fw-la nouâ_fw-la villâ_fw-la 1300_o joannes_n duns_n scotus_n in_o the_o fourteen_o age_n from_o 1300_o to_o 1400._o 1303_o barlaam_n the_o monk_n and_o nilus_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n 1320_o gulielmus_fw-la ockam_n 1320_o nicol._n de_fw-fr lyra_n a_o convert_a jew_n who_o comment_v on_o all_o the_o bible_n 1320_o marsilius_n patavinus_n 1320_o michael_n cesena_n trithem_n 1320_o dante_n be_v 1320_o durandus_fw-la de_fw-la s._n portiano_n 1330_o alvarus_n pelagius_n 1340_o johannes_n the_o rupe-scissâ_a trithem_n 1340_o thomas_n bradwardin_n 1343_o the_o king_n of_o england_n oppose_v papal_a provision_n and_o appeal_v anno_fw-la 1391._o 1350_o richardus_fw-la armachanus_fw-la 1350_o robert_n holcot_n the_o englishman_n 1350_o francis_n petrarch_n bellarm._n 1350_o taulerus_n a_o preacher_n at_o strasbrough_n bellarm._n 1370_o saint_n bridgeâ—_n 1370_o john_n wickliff_n and_o
they_o do_v mean_v the_o pope_n for_o the_o time_n be_v now_o to_o this_o height_n the_o pope_n come_v under_o pretence_n of_o the_o church_n government_n the_o church_n discipline_n rack_a the_o spiritual_a censure_n to_o a_o civil_a punishment_n by_o the_o church_n solemnity_n in_o crown_a emperor_n by_o his_o excommunication_n absolution_n and_o dispensation_n he_o rise_v to_o his_o greatness_n of_o state_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o work_n meritorious_a jubilee_n pardon_n and_o indulgence_n he_o maintain_v his_o state_n and_o now_o i_o come_v to_o show_v out_o of_o good_a author_n that_o in_o nine_o several_a weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n the_o best_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n for_o the_o space_n of_o 1500_o year_n have_v teach_v as_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v the_o first_o centurie_n from_o the_o first_o year_n of_o grace_n unto_o the_o year_n one_o hundred_o christ_n jesus_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o protestant_n founder_n papist_n who_o do_v you_o name_n in_o this_o first_o age_n that_o teach_v the_o protestant_a faith_n protestant_n i_o name_v our_o bless_a saviour_n christ_n jesus_n and_o his_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n and_o his_o scholar_n titus_n and_o timothy_n together_o with_o the_o church_n which_o they_o plant_v as_o that_o of_o the_o roman_n corinthian_n and_o the_o rest_n these_o i_o name_n for_o our_o first_o founder_n and_o top_n of_o our_o kin_n as_o also_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n that_o bury_v christ_n body_n a_o special_a benefactor_n to_o the_o religion_n plant_v in_o this_o land_n these_o teach_v for_o substance_n and_o in_o the_o positive_a ground_n of_o religion_n as_o we_o do_v in_o our_o article_n liturgy_n homily_n and_o apology_n by_o public_a authority_n establish_v in_o our_o church_n of_o england_n beside_o these_o there_o be_v but_o few_o writer_n in_o this_o age_n who_o undoubted_a work_n have_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n yet_o for_o instance_n sake_n i_o name_v that_o bless_a martyr_n of_o christ_n ignatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o for_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n be_v sentence_v to_o be_v devour_v of_o wild_a beast_n which_o he_o patient_o endure_v say_v 33._o i_o be_o the_o wheat_n or_o grain_n to_o be_v ground_n with_o the_o tooth_n of_o beast_n that_o i_o may_v be_v pure_a bread_n for_o my_o master_n tooth_n let_v fire_n rack_n pulley_n yea_o and_o all_o the_o torment_n of_o hell_n come_v on_o i_o so_o i_o may_v win_v christ._n here_o also_o according_a to_o the_o roman_a register_n i_o may_v place_v dionysius_n areopagita_n who_o they_o usual_o place_v in_o this_o first_o age_n as_o if_o he_o be_v that_o denys_n mention_v in_o the_o 17.34_o act_n whereas_o indeed_o he_o be_v a_o post_n natus_fw-la and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n live_v about_o the_o four_o age_n and_o not_o in_o this_o first_o for_o denys_n demophil_n say_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v solemn_a temple_n like_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o chancel_n sever_v with_o such_o and_o such_o sanctification_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n whereas_o the_o christian_n in_o this_o fiâ—st_a age_n make_v their_o assembly_n to_o prayer_n both_o in_o such_o private_a place_n and_o with_o such_o simplicity_n as_o the_o apostle_n 8._o do_v and_o as_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n suffer_v 6._o they_o again_o denys_n tell_v we_o that_o when_o he_o write_v monk_n be_v rise_v 6._o and_o they_o of_o credit_n in_o the_o church_n and_o many_o ceremony_n to_o hallow_v they_o whereas_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n when_o the_o true_a dionysius_n live_v monk_n be_v not_o hear_v of_o yea_o chrysostome_n say_v hebr._n that_o when_o paul_n write_v his_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n there_o be_v not_o then_o so_o much_o as_o any_o footstep_n of_o a_o monk_n pa._n i_o challenge_v saint_n denys_n for_o we_o he_o be_v as_o our_o rhemist_n 17._o say_v all_o for_o the_o catholic_n pro._n take_v he_o as_o he_o be_v and_o as_o he_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n he_o be_v not_o whole_o you_o but_o in_o some_o thing_n clean_o contrary_a to_o you_o as_o namely_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n wherein_o you_o vary_v from_o we_o most_o beside_o he_o have_v not_o your_o sole_a receive_n of_o the_o priest_n nor_o minister_a under_o one_o kind_n to_o they_o who_o receive_v nor_o exhortation_n lesson_n prayer_n in_o a_o tongue_n which_o the_o people_n understand_v not_o he_o have_v not_o your_o invocation_n of_o saint_n noâ—_n adoration_n of_o creature_n nor_o sacrifice_v of_o christ_n to_o god_n nor_o pray_v for_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n so_o that_o in_o thing_n of_o substance_n and_o not_o of_o ceremony_n only_o he_o be_v we_o and_o not_o you_o as_o i_o hope_v will_v appear_v by_o his_o write_n for_o we_o will_v for_o the_o time_n suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o father_n of_o this_o first_o age_n although_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v saint_n denys_n his_o name_n seem_v to_o be_v write_v in_o the_o four_o or_o five_o age_n after_o christ._n pap_n can_v you_o prove_v that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v as_o you_o do_v pro._n we_o have_v clear_a testimony_n of_o scripture_n etc._n which_o appoint_v god_n people_n to_o receive_v the_o bless_a cup_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o to_o be_v present_a at_o such_o a_o divine_a service_n as_o themselves_o understand_v etc._n we_o have_v express_v command_n forbid_v image-worship_n 4.15_o against_o invocation_n of_o saint_n it_o be_v say_v 63.16_o that_o abraham_n know_v we_o not_o and_o isaac_n be_v ignorant_a of_o we_o and_o the_o bless_a angel_n refuse_v all_o religious_a honour_n and_o adoration_n 9_o likewise_o against_o merit_n of_o work_n and_o work_n of_o super-erogation_a it_o be_v say_v 8.18_o that_o the_o suffering_n of_o this_o present_a time_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o glory_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o we_o and_o that_o we_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n when_o we_o have_v do_v all_o that_o be_v command_v we_o we_o have_v but_o do_v that_o which_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o do_v and_o the_o like_a pa._n you_o allege_v scripture_n and_o so_o do_v we_o yea_o in_o some_o thing_n the_o scripture_n be_v plain_a for_o we_o as_o where_o it_o be_v say_v 26.26_o this_o be_v my_o body_n pro._n what_o though_o it_o make_v for_o you_o in_o show_n so_o do_v it_o for_o the_o anabaptist_n where_o it_o be_v say_v 4.32_o that_o the_o christian_n have_v all_o thing_n common_a you_o will_v not_o hence_o infer_v that_o because_o in_o such_o a_o extremity_n their_o charity_n for_o the_o relief_n of_o other_o make_v thing_n common_a concern_v the_o use_n that_o therefore_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o property_n in_o the_o good_n that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o it_o be_v not_o the_o show_n and_o semblance_n of_o word_n but_o the_o sense_n thereof_o that_o import_v the_o truth_n saint_n paul_n say_v of_o his_o corinth_n 12.27_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o not_o mean_v any_o transubstantiation_n of_o substance_n but_o hereof_o anon_o in_o his_o due_a place_n pa._n the_o scripture_n make_v not_o for_o you_o but_o as_o you_o have_v translate_v they_o pro._n for_o any_o point_n we_o hold_v we_o refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o original_n yea_o we_o say_v further_o let_v the_o indifferent_a christian_a reader_n who_o have_v but_o tolerable_a understanding_n of_o the_o latin_a tongue_n compare_v our_o english_a translation_n with_o those_o which_o your_o own_o man_n pagnine_a arias_n montanus_n and_o other_o have_v publish_v and_o they_o will_v find_v but_o little_a countenance_n for_o popery_n and_o namely_o for_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n and_o service_n in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n which_o as_o be_v already_o prove_v have_v be_v decree_v direct_o contrary_a to_o god_n express_a word_n but_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o particular_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n the_o church_n of_o england_n hold_v arâ—iâ—_n that_o holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o theâ—e_n be_v no_o doctrine_n scripture_n necessary_a for_o our_o everlasting_a salvation_n but_o that_o be_v or_o may_v be_v draw_v out_o of_o that_o fountain_n of_o truth_n as_o be_v either_o express_o therein_o contain_v or_o such_o as_o by_o sound_a inference_n may_v be_v deduce_v from_o thence_o and_o this_o be_v witness_v by_o saint_n paul_n say_v that_o 17._o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_v and_o thorough_o furnish_v unto_o all_o good_a work_n which_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o do_v if_o they_o contain_v not_o a_o perfect_a doctrine_n of_o all_o such_o point_n of_o faith_n as_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v and_o duty_n to_o be_v practise_v and_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o man_n of_o god_n such_o a_o one_o as_o
of_o they_o 5._o as_o former_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n have_v do_v concern_v saintly_o invocation_n origen_n say_v 432._o we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o please_v god_n alone_o and_o labour_n to_o have_v he_o propitious_a unto_o we_o procure_v his_o goodwill_n with_o godlâ—nesse_n and_o all_o kind_n of_o virtue_n and_o if_o celsus_n will_v yet_o have_v we_o to_o procure_v the_o goodwill_n of_o any_o other_o after_o he_o that_o be_v god_n over_o all_o let_v he_o consider_v that_o as_o when_o the_o body_n be_v move_v the_o motion_n of_o the_o shadow_n thereof_o do_v follow_v it_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n have_v god_n favourable_a unto_o we_o who_o be_v over_o all_o it_o follow_v that_o we_o shall_v have_v all_o his_o friend_n both_o angel_n and_o soul_n and_o spirit_n love_v unto_o we_o and_o whereas_o celsus_n have_v say_v of_o the_o angel_n that_o they_o belong_v to_o god_n and_o in_o that_o respect_n we_o be_v to_o pray_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o may_v be_v favourable_a to_o we_o to_o this_o origen_n answer_v in_o this_o manner_n 406._o away_o with_o celsus_n his_o council_n say_v that_o we_o must_v pray_v to_o angel_n for_o we_o must_v pray_v to_o he_o alone_o who_o be_v god_n over_o all_o and_o we_o must_v pray_v to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n his_o only_a beget_v and_o the_o first_o bear_v of_o all_o creature_n and_o we_o must_v entreat_v he_o that_o he_o as_o high_a priest_n will_v present_v our_o prayer_n when_o it_o come_v to_o he_o unto_o his_o god_n and_o our_o god_n objection_n jesuit_n fisher_n say_v reply_n that_o origen_n in_o his_o write_n upon_o job_n job_n and_o number_n num_fw-la teach_v invocation_n of_o saint_n answer_n bellarmine_n say_v origen_n that_o origen_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o those_o book_n upon_o job_n for_o therein_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o homousian_o so_o the_o arrian_n call_v the_o orthodox_n believer_n now_o the_o arrian_n rise_v not_o till_o after_o origen_n time_n origen_n indeed_o upon_o the_o canticle_n say_v 2._o it_o be_v not_o inconvenient_a to_o say_v that_o the_o saint_n pray_v for_o we_o and_o in_o his_o homily_n upon_o josuah_n he_o â—aith_o 16._o i_o do_v think_v thus_o that_o all_o those_o father_n who_o be_v depart_v this_o life_n before_o we_o do_v assist_v we_o with_o their_o prayer_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v 2._o if_o the_o saint_n that_o have_v leave_v the_o body_n and_o be_v with_o christ_n do_v any_o thing_n and_o labour_n for_o we_o let_v this_o also_o remain_v among_o the_o hide_a thing_n of_o god_n and_o mystery_n that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v commit_v unto_o writing_n now_o we_o yield_v that_o the_o saint_n pray_v for_o we_o in_o general_a yet_o hence_o it_o follow_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v direct_v our_o prayer_n to_o they_o beside_o origen_n if_o and_o as_o i_o suppose_v and_o it_o be_v not_o inconvenient_a to_o say_v so_o these_o be_v but_o â—aint_a affirmation_n show_v that_o he_o speak_v doubtful_o as_o on_o not_o full_o resolve_v that_o it_o be_v so_o and_o in_o conclusion_n determine_v si_fw-la laborant_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la if_o in_o particular_a upon_o particular_n they_o do_v labour_n for_o we_o yet_o it_o be_v among_o god_n secret_n and_o a_o mystery_n not_o to_o be_v commit_v to_o writing_n object_n it_o appear_v by_o saint_n cyprian_n virg_n that_o the_o faithful_a use_v to_o covenant_n in_o their_o life_n time_n that_o whether_o of_o they_o go_v to_o heaven_n before_o the_o other_o he_o shall_v pray_v for_o his_o survive_a friend_n answer_n concern_v saint_a cyprian_n conceit_n that_o the_o saint_n after_o death_n remember_v their_o old_a friend_n here_o as_o have_v take_v fresh_a and_o particular_a notice_n of_o their_o several_a state_n vote_n and_o necessity_n it_o follow_v not_o thence_o that_o other_o saint_n unacquainted_a with_o our_o particular_a desire_n and_o exigent_n do_v in_o particular_a and_o by_o their_o merit_n intercede_v for_o the_o live_n and_o though_o they_o shall_v make_v suit_n on_o our_o behalf_n yet_o we_o have_v no_o warrant_n to_o pray_v to_o they_o to_o close_v up_o this_o point_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n tertullian_n cyprian_n gregory_n nyssen_n with_o other_o have_v write_v set_v treatise_n the_o oratione_fw-la of_o prayer_n and_o therein_o they_o deliver_v nothing_o touch_v this_o saintly_o invocation_n but_o teach_v we_o to_o regulate_v dom._n all_o our_o prayer_n according_a to_o that_o perfect_a pattern_n prescribe_v by_o our_o great_a master_n wherein_o we_o be_v require_v to_o direct_v our_o petition_n unto_o our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n math_n 6.9_o luk._n 11.2_o these_o thing_n say_v tertullian_n 30._o in_o his_o apology_n for_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n i_o may_v not_o pray_v for_o from_o any_o other_o but_o from_o he_o of_o who_o i_o know_v i_o shall_v obtain_v they_o because_o both_o it_o be_v he_o who_o be_v alone_o able_a to_o give_v and_o i_o be_o he_o unto_o who_o it_o appertain_v to_o obtain_v that_o which_o be_v request_v be_v his_o servant_n qui_fw-la eum_fw-la solum_fw-la observo_fw-la who_o observe_v he_o alone_o of_o faith_n and_o merit_n origen_n say_v 3._o that_o faith_n only_o suffice_v to_o justification_n and_o concern_v merit_n the_o same_o origen_n say_v 4._o i_o caâ—â—ardly_o he_o persuade_v that_o there_o can_v be_v any_o work_n which_o may_v require_v the_o reward_n of_o god_n by_o way_n of_o debt_n see_v this_o very_a thing_n itself_o that_o we_o can_v do_v or_o think_v or_o speak_v any_o thing_n we_o do_v it_o by_o his_o gift_n and_o largesse_n objection_n do_v not_o origen_n and_o tertullian_n hold_v purgatory_n answer_n bellarmine_n indeed_o allege_v tertio_fw-la tertullia_n book_n de_fw-la animâ_fw-la for_o proof_n of_o purgatory_n but_o it_o be_v well_o know_v ult_n that_o he_o be_v lead_v with_o the_o spirit_n of_o montanus_n the_o heretic_n when_o he_o write_v that_o book_n and_o for_o origen_n bellarmine_n porâ—â—_n confess_v he_o be_v one_o of_o those_o who_o approve_a so_o much_o of_o purgatory_n that_o he_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o pain_n after_o this_o life_n but_o purgatory_n penalty_n only_o so_o that_o with_o he_o hell_n and_o purgatory_n be_v all_o one_o objection_n in_o saint_n cyprian_n time_n 22._o the_o martyr_n entreat_v the_o church_n for_o mitigation_n of_o penance_n impose_v upon_o some_o offender_n so_o that_o the_o satisfaction_n and_o suffer_v of_o martyr_n be_v communicate_v to_o other_o and_o thereby_o their_o indulgence_n or_o pardon_n be_v procure_v answer_n in_o those_o time_n of_o persecution_n when_o many_o weak_a one_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o open_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o sacrifice_v to_o idol_n the_o church_n seek_v by_o all_o mean_n to_o honour_n martyrdom_n and_o encourage_v christian_n thereunto_o so_o that_o upon_o the_o request_n of_o imprison_a confessor_n and_o design_v martyr_n the_o bishop_n be_v wont_a to_o release_v some_o time_n the_o canonical_a censure_n enjoin_v by_o the_o church_n but_o these_o martyr_n do_v not_o hereby_o think_v that_o they_o have_v make_v satisfaction_n for_o the_o temporal_a pain_n of_o sin_n beside_o this_o be_v speak_v of_o live_a martyr_n and_o not_o of_o martyr_n defunct_a and_o of_o release_n censure_n &_o forgive_a fault_n in_o this_o world_n only_o &_o not_o in_o purgatory_n pa._n do_v not_o cyprian_n hold_v saint_n peter_n supremacy_n pro._n he_o may_v do_v much_o with_o pamelius_n his_o help_n who_o have_v take_v the_o marginal_a gloss_n petro_n primatus_fw-la datur_fw-la and_o put_v 89._o it_o into_o cyprian_n text_n whereas_o cyprian_n in_o the_o selfsame_a treatise_n say_v ecclâ—siae_fw-la the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v even_o the_o same_o that_o peter_n be_v be_v endue_v with_o the_o like_a fellowship_n of_o honour_n and_o power_n cyprian_a indeed_o reverence_v the_o sea_n of_o rome_n yet_o will_v he_o have_v she_o keep_v within_o hâ—r_a bound_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o case_n of_o fortuâ—atus_n and_o other_o for_o so_o it_o be_v cyprian_n have_v censure_v they_o and_o fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v fly_v to_o rome_n and_o there_o seek_v favour_n and_o protection_n from_o that_o sea_n and_o so_o work_v distraction_n between_o rome_n and_o carthage_n make_v a_o decree_n to_o prevent_v appeal_v to_o other_o place_n or_o claim_v of_o other_o bishop_n and_o this_o synodall_n epistle_n be_v send_v to_o pope_n cornâ—lius_n persuade_v he_o not_o to_o admit_v of_o their_o complaint_n see_v that_o it_o be_v decree_v of_o we_o all_o say_v s._n cyprian_n 55._o that_o it_o be_v meet_v and_o right_a that_o every_o man_n cause_n be_v hear_v where_o the_o crime_n be_v commit_v and_o every_o pastor_n have_v commit_v unto_o he_o a_o portion_n of_o the_o flock_n of_o christ_n which_o he_o be_v to_o govern_v and_o whereof_o he_o be_v to_o give_v a_o account_n unto_o god_n and_o they_o who_o be_v under_o our_o
government_n ought_v not_o to_o gad_n and_o wander_v but_o they_o shall_v plead_v their_o cause_n there_o where_o both_o accuser_n and_o witness_n may_v be_v have_v except_o some_o few_o desperate_a and_o naughty_a fellow_n think_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n which_o have_v already_o judge_v and_o condemn_v they_o to_o be_v lâ—sse_n mean_v less_o than_o that_o of_o cornelius_n to_o who_o they_o flee_v here_o we_o find_v opposition_n make_v to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n by_o that_o catholic_a altera_fw-la martyr_n cyprian_n and_o other_o even_o in_o the_o weighty_a point_n of_o appeal_v for_o so_o bellarmine_n 21._o make_v appeal_n to_o rome_n and_o not_o appeal_n from_o thence_o a_o mainâ—_n proof_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n now_o to_o close_v up_o this_o age_n and_o to_o look_v a_o little_a homeward_o all_o this_o time_n the_o christian_a religion_n flourish_v quiet_o in_o britain_n till_o in_o dioclesian_n day_n which_o make_v up_o the_o ten_o persecution_n their_o church_n be_v demolish_v their_o bible_n burn_a their_o priest_n and_o their_o flock_n murder_v for_o now_o be_v saint_n alban_n behead_v 303._o at_o the_o city_n verulam_n now_o call_v after_o he_o saint_a alban_n of_o who_o fortunatus_n presbyter_n a_o ancient_a poet_n say_v albanum_fw-la egregium_fw-la foecunda_fw-la britannia_fw-la profert_n fruitful_a britain_n bring_v forth_o alban_n a_o martyr_n of_o great_a worth_n he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o in_o britain_n suffer_v death_n for_o christ_n his_o sake_n whereupon_o he_o be_v call_v our_o stephen_n and_o the_o proto-martyr_n of_o britain_n in_o like_a sort_n his_o teacher_n or_o instructor_n amphibalus_fw-la ibid._n be_v cruel_o martyr_a at_o the_o same_o place_n be_v whip_v about_o a_o stake_n whereat_o his_o entrails_n be_v tie_v and_o thus_o wind_a his_o bowel_n out_o of_o his_o body_n be_v at_o last_o stone_v to_o death_n so_o also_o be_v julius_n and_o aaron_n 19_o martyr_a at_o leicester_n and_o in_o lichfield_n so_o many_o that_o the_o place_n become_v another_o colgatha_n or_o field_n of_o dead_a corpse_n for_o which_o cause_n the_o city_n do_v bear_v a_o field_n charge_v with_o many_o martyr_n diverse_o torture_v they_o bear_v it_o for_o their_o seal_n of_o arm_n even_o unto_o this_o day_n as_o master_n camden_n have_v record_v now_o these_o martyr_n they_o suffer_v for_o that_o truth_n which_o we_o at_o this_o day_n hold_v and_o not_o for_o popish_a tenet_n which_o then_o be_v not_o in_o be_v we_o have_v now_o survey_v the_o father_n faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n and_o by_o this_o particular_a as_o hercules_n whole_a body_n be_v measure_v by_o the_o breadth_n of_o his_o foot_n the_o reader_n may_v proportion_v what_o be_v the_o church_n creed_n and_o her_o agend_n general_o and_o constant_o teach_v and_o practise_v in_o these_o time_n and_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o for_o substance_n of_o religion_n they_o hold_v as_o we_o do_v and_o not_o as_o the_o modern_a papist_n do_v so_o that_o in_o comparison_n of_o original_a and_o primitive_a antiquity_n popery_n be_v but_o novelty_n and_o this_o have_v be_v already_o show_v when_o as_o we_o draw_v the_o character_n of_o the_o three_o first_o century_n i_o will_v now_o only_o give_v instance_n in_o the_o point_n of_o indulgence_n and_o show_v that_o in_o these_o best_a and_o ancient_a time_n there_o be_v no_o such_o pope_n pardon_n as_o afterward_o be_v mart_v for_o in_o latter_a time_n we_o find_v it_o record_v in_o the_o salisbury_n primer_n 1529._o that_o john_n the_o two_o and_o twenty_o for_o the_o mumble_n over_o of_o some_o short_a prayer_n grant_v a_o pardon_n of_o no_o less_o than_o a_o million_o of_o year_n beside_o these_o three_o prayer_n be_v write_v in_o the_o chapel_n of_o the_o holy_a cross_n in_o rome_n who_o that_o devout_o say_v they_o they_o shall_v obtain_v ten_o hundred_o thousand_o year_n of_o pardon_n for_o deadly_a sin_n grant_v by_o our_o holy_a father_n john_n the_o two_o and_o twenty_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o another_o prayer_n to_o be_v say_v as_o one_o go_v through_o a_o churchyard_n the_o same_o book_n say_v as_o follow_v supra_fw-la pope_n john_n the_o twelve_o grant_v to_o all_o that_o shall_v say_v the_o prayer_n follow_v as_o they_o pass_v by_o any_o churchyard_n as_o many_o year_n of_o indulgence_n as_o there_o have_v be_v body_n there_o bury_v since_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o say_a churchyard_n in_o the_o same_o book_n there_o be_v power_n give_v to_o one_o little_a prayer_n beginning_n with_o o_o bone_n jesu_n to_o change_v the_o pain_n of_o hell_n into_o purgatory_n and_o after_o that_o again_o the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n into_o the_o joy_n of_o heaven_n this_o prayer_n be_v write_v in_o a_o table_n that_o hang_v at_o rome_n in_o saint_n peter_n church_n near_o to_o the_o high_a altar_n there_o as_o our_o holy_a father_n the_o pope_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v mass_n and_o who_o so_o that_o devout_o with_o a_o contrite_a heart_n daily_o say_v this_o orison_n if_o he_o be_v that_o day_n in_o the_o state_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n than_o his_o eternal_a pain_n shall_v be_v change_v he_o into_o temporal_a pain_n of_o purgatory_n and_o if_o he_o have_v deserve_v the_o pain_n of_o purgatory_n it_o shall_v be_v forget_v and_o forgive_v through_o the_o infinite_a mercy_n of_o god_n now_o sure_o i_o think_v that_o antiquity_n can_v parallel_v such_o precedent_n as_o these_o the_o four_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 400._o to_o 500_o papist_n what_o say_v you_o to_o this_o four_o age_n protestant_n this_o be_v a_o learned_a age_n 365._o for_o now_o there_o live_v optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o africa_n and_o in_o asia_n there_o live_v epiphanius_n bishop_n of_o cyprus_n cyril_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n macharius_fw-la the_o monk_n basil_n the_o great_a the_o christian_a demosthenes_n as_o erasmus_n call_v he_o 3._o gregory_n nazianzen_n surname_v the_o divine_a and_o grigory_n nyssen_n brother_n to_o saint_n basil_n these_o three_o be_v equal_a in_o time_n dear_a friend_n and_o of_o near_a alliance_n now_o also_o live_v the_o hammer_n of_o the_o arrian_n heretic_n athanasius_n the_o great_a bishop_n of_o alexandria_n great_a indeed_o for_o his_o learning_n for_o his_o virtue_n for_o his_o labour_n for_o his_o suffering_n when_o almost_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v set_v against_o he_o but_o above_o all_o great_a for_o his_o creed_n the_o athanasian_n creed_n he_o suffer_v much_o trouble_n for_o the_o truth_n but_o god_n uphold_v he_o so_o that_o he_o die_v in_o peace_n full_a of_o day_n after_o he_o have_v govern_v the_o church_n of_o alâ—xandria_n six_o and_o forty_o year_n nazianzen_n compare_v athanasij_fw-la he_o in_o time_n of_o adversity_n to_o the_o adamant_n for_o that_o no_o trouble_n can_v break_v he_o and_o in_o time_n of_o prosperity_n to_o the_o loadstone_n for_o that_o he_o allure_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n more_o intractable_a than_o iron_n to_o embrace_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n in_o europe_n there_o live_v hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n in_o france_n and_o ambrose_n bishop_n or_o milan_n ambrose_n be_v a_o man_n of_o noble_a parentage_n under_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n he_o be_v governor_n of_o liguria_n he_o be_v choose_v from_o a_o secular_a â—udge_n to_o be_v bishop_n of_o milan_n and_o be_v fain_o to_o be_v christen_v before_o he_o can_v be_v consecrate_v he_o be_v zealous_a and_o resolute_a he_o sharp_o reprove_v theodosius_n for_o the_o slaughter_n of_o the_o innocent_a people_n of_o thessalonica_n he_o be_v grievous_o trouble_v by_o the_o lady_n justina_n mother_n to_o valentinian_n the_o second_o he_o say_v to_o his_o friend_n that_o be_v about_o he_o at_o his_o death_n 398._o i_o have_v not_o so_o live_v that_o i_o be_o ashamed_a to_o live_v long_o nor_o yet_o fear_v i_o death_n because_o i_o have_v a_o good_a lord_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n athanasius_n say_v nannâ—us_n the_o holy_a scripture_n give_v by_o inspiration_n of_o god_n be_v of_o themselves_o sufficient_a to_o the_o discovery_n of_o truth_n now_o if_o they_o be_v as_o the_o word_n signify_v all-sufficient_a to_o instruction_n then_o must_v they_o needs_o be_v all_o sufficient_a to_o all_o instruction_n in_o the_o truth_n intend_v and_o not_o only_o sufficient_a for_o this_o or_o that_o point_n as_o bellarmine_n will_v have_v it_o profert_fw-la saint_n hilary_n commend_v 2._o the_o emperor_n constantius_n for_o desire_v the_o faith_n to_o be_v order_v only_o according_a to_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v thâ—_n same_o hilary_n 2._o assure_v we_o that_o in_o his_o day_n the_o word_n of_o god_n do_v suffice_v the_o believer_n yea_o what_o be_v there_o say_v he_o concern_v man_n salvation_n that_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o the_o word_n
cruel_a foe_n our_o soul_n defend_v and_o they_o receive_v when_o life_n shall_v end_v the_o cross_n be_v likewise_o devout_o salute_v in_o this_o manner_n quadrage_n o_o crux_fw-la ave_fw-la spes_fw-la unica_fw-la hoc_fw-la passionis_fw-la tempore_fw-la auge_n pijs_fw-la justitiam_fw-la reâ—sque_fw-la dona_fw-la veniam_fw-la all_o hail_n o_o cross_n our_o only_a hope_n in_o this_o time_n of_o the_o passion_n increase_v thou_o justice_n to_o the_o godly_a and_o give_v to_o sinner_n pardon_v pa._n you_o have_v allege_v divers_a father_n against_o pray_v to_o saint_n give_v i_o now_o leave_v to_o produce_v such_o testimony_n as_o bellarmine_n bring_v in_o 19_o for_o invocation_n of_o saint_n pro._n the_o learned_a bishopâ—_n on_o our_o side_n bishop_n reply_n andrew_n and_o bishop_n montague_n saint_n have_v particular_o examine_v the_o several_a testimony_n allege_v by_o bellarmine_n and_o find_v that_o he_o have_v utter_o fail_v in_o his_o proof_n pa._n let_v we_o hear_v the_o father_n themselves_o speak_v for_o their_o testimony_n seem_v to_o be_v clear_a for_o we_o for_o instance_n sake_n nazianzâ—n_o report_v cyprian_a that_o cyprian_a while_o he_o be_v a_o pagan_a and_o a_o conjurer_n he_o fall_v in_o love_n with_o justina_n a_o christian_a virgin_n at_o antioch_n who_o when_o as_o by_o woo_v and_o ordinary_a mean_n he_o can_v not_o win_v to_o his_o will_n he_o go_v about_o to_o entice_v and_o prevail_v with_o by_o magical_a spell_n and_o conjuration_n which_o the_o damsel_n perceive_v beseech_v the_o virgin_n mary_n to_o succour_v she_o be_v a_o distress_a virgin_n pro._n this_o go_v under_o his_o name_n but_o haply_o be_v none_o of_o he_o for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o nazianzen_n one_o of_o so_o great_a learning_n judgement_n and_o memory_n can_v as_o billius_n speak_v locum_fw-la be_v so_o gross_o mistake_v to_o ascribe_v that_o unto_o saint_n cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n in_o africa_n that_o if_o it_o be_v at_o all_o be_v do_v by_o one_o cyprian_n the_o deacon_n of_o antioch_n in_o asia_n but_o yet_o say_v it_o be_v nazianzen_n own_o report_n it_o be_v but_o a_o private_a act_n out_o of_o the_o devout_a affection_n in_o a_o maid_n it_o can_v be_v draw_v to_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n neither_o be_v it_o propose_v as_o a_o example_n to_o be_v follow_v but_o only_o by_o way_n of_o bare_a narration_n what_o she_o do_v the_o relater_n pass_v not_o his_o own_o censure_n upon_o it_o yea_o but_o he_o tax_v it_o not_o though_o he_o do_v not_o yet_o other_o and_o by_o name_n epiphanius_n in_o the_o same_o age_n tax_v such_o of_o that_o sex_n as_o offer_v cake_n and_o the_o like_a present_n and_o oblation_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n last_o the_o story_n say_v that_o despair_a of_o all_o other_o remedy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d she_o fly_v to_o god_n and_o then_o assume_v for_o her_o patron_n and_o protector_n christ_n jesus_n her_o spouse_n and_o after_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d she_o beseech_v the_o virgin_n mary_n to_o succour_v she_o be_v a_o distress_a virgin_n first_o she_o fly_v to_o god_n second_o she_o make_v christ_n her_o patron_n three_o she_o request_v the_o virgin_n mary_n in_o zeal_n rather_o than_o upon_o knowledge_n and_o although_o nazianzen_n speak_v only_o by_o hearsay_n report_v that_o she_o supplicate_v not_o by_o any_o collect_n or_o set_v form_n of_o devotion_n but_o by_o a_o short_a ejaculation_n to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n yet_o this_o be_v do_v by_o she_o in_o the_o last_o place_n and_o after_o she_o have_v first_o seek_v to_o god_n and_o christ_n whereas_o in_o their_o romish_a devotion_n our_o lady_n have_v their_o orison_n first_o address_v to_o she_o and_o our_o lord_n have_v they_o but_o as_o it_o be_v at_o second_o hand_n the_o reversion_n of_o thâ—m_n pa._n gregory_n nyssen_n call_v to_o theodore_n the_o martyr_n say_v theodor._n gather_v together_o the_o troop_n of_o thy_o brother_n martyr_n and_o thou_o with_o they_o joint_o beseech_v god_n to_o stay_v the_o invasion_n of_o the_o barbarous_a goth_n pro._n nyssen_n speak_v this_o in_o a_o panegyricall_a oration_n as_o a_o orator_n not_o as_o a_o divine_a in_o a_o popular_a sermon_n of_o commemoration_n not_o in_o doctrinal_a determination_n in_o like_a sort_n bellarmine_n object_n nazianzen_n in_o his_o oration_n call_v unto_o cyprian_a basil_n and_o athanasius_n with_o a_o tu_fw-la autem_fw-la è_fw-la supernis_fw-la nos_fw-la respicio_fw-la athaâ—as_n do_v thou_o favourable_o look_v upon_o we_o from_o a_o high_a whereas_o this_o be_v no_o direct_a invocation_n but_o rather_o a_o vote_n wish_v and_o desire_n that_o basil_n and_o athanasius_n may_v do_v so_o and_o so_o for_o it_o be_v not_o respicio_fw-la nos_fw-la but_o o_o si_fw-la or_o utinam_fw-la nos_fw-la respicias_fw-la and_o so_o he_o speak_v of_o basil_n and_o now_o basil_n be_v in_o the_o heaven_n offer_v as_o i_o think_v sacrifice_n for_o we_o and_o pray_v for_o the_o people_n he_o come_v with_o a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o i_o take_v it_o as_o i_o be_o persuade_v it_o be_v but_o his_o opinion_n and_o conjecture_v be_v indeed_o nothing_o but_o a_o rhetorical_a flourish_n the_o like_a answer_n may_v serve_v to_o that_o of_o hierome_n who_o conclude_v his_o funeral_n oration_n upon_o paula_n desire_v she_o in_o heaven_n to_o assist_v he_o with_o her_o prayer_n paulae_fw-la the_o speech_n hâ—e_v use_v be_v no_o more_o but_o a_o rhetorical_a apostrophe_n or_o conversion_n to_o she_o beside_o it_o be_v but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o wish_n and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o direct_a prayer_n unto_o she_o in_o the_o like_a manner_n â—or_a proof_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n bellarmine_n allege_v two_o poet_n paulinus_n and_o prudentius_n now_o we_o answer_v he_o in_o his_o own_o word_n ad._n who_o when_o prudentiâ—s_n be_v allege_v against_o he_o in_o the_o point_n of_o purgatory_n he_o put_v it_o off_o say_v prudentius_n play_v the_o poet_n so_o say_v we_o that_o they_o speak_v it_o in_o a_o poetical_a vain_a as_o other_o in_o a_o strain_n of_o rhetoric_n now_o in_o poetry_n man_n take_v more_o liberty_n beside_o their_o word_n serve_v they_o not_o at_o will_n as_o they_o do_v in_o prose_n but_o they_o must_v often_o take_v such_o to_o make_v up_o their_o verse_n as_o be_v otherwise_o inconvenient_a to_o be_v use_v moreover_o the_o heat_n of_o their_o invention_n carry_v they_o further_o oftentimes_o then_o in_o a_o temperate_a speech_n they_o will_v be_v carry_v pa._n saint_n ambrose_n exhort_v widow_n to_o pray_v to_o the_o angel_n and_o martyr_n viluis_fw-la who_o he_o call_v beholder_n of_o our_o life_n and_o action_n pro._n saint_n ambrose_n be_v choose_v from_o a_o secular_a judge_n to_o be_v bishop_n of_o milan_n and_o be_v fain_o to_o be_v christen_v before_o he_o can_v be_v consecrate_v now_o this_o book_n de_fw-fr viduis_fw-la of_o widow_n be_v write_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o christianity_n and_o divinity_n both_o ambrose_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o strange_a if_o in_o his_o beginning_n and_o novice_n ship_n he_o say_v some_o thing_n for_o which_o he_o afterwards_o correct_v himself_o of_o this_o sort_n be_v that_o which_o he_o have_v in_o the_o book_n allege_v which_o show_v he_o be_v a_o novice_n in_o divinity_n when_o he_o write_v that_o book_n de_fw-fr viduis_fw-la for_o there_o he_o doubt_v whether_o the_o martyr_n have_v any_o sin_n or_o nâ—_n and_o then_o say_v citato_fw-la that_o the_o sin_n they_o have_v they_o do_v themselves_o wash_v away_o with_o their_o own_o blood_n whereas_o the_o holy_a scripture_n give_v we_o no_o other_o lâ—ver_n for_o our_o sin_n than_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v love_v we_o and_o wash_v we_o from_o our_o sin_n in_o his_o own_o blood_n 1.5_o and_o again_o 7._o the_o saint_n have_v wash_v their_o robe_n in_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n now_o the_o blood_n of_o martyr_n be_v not_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o that_o speech_n be_v neither_o so_o safe_o nor_o proper_o set_v down_o beside_o the_o word_n reaâ—h_v not_o home_n it_o be_v only_o his_o opinion_n that_o the_o saint_n and_o angel_n be_v our_o patron_n videmur_fw-la citator_n we_o seem_v to_o have_v their_o patronage_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v but_o patrocinium_fw-la quoddam_fw-la a_o certain_a kind_n of_o guardian_n ship_n but_o what_o saint_n ambrose_n opinion_n be_v touch_v this_o point_n no_o man_n can_v better_o tell_v than_o himself_o who_o elsewhere_o say_v 5._o that_o to_o procure_v god_n favour_n we_o need_v no_o spokesman_n but_o a_o devout_a mind_n and_o again_o 3._o thou_o only_a o_o lord_n ought_v to_o be_v invocate_v and_o pray_v unto_o objection_n saint_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v mystag_n that_o we_o make_v mention_n of_o those_o that_o sleep_n in_o the_o lord_n before_o we_o that_o by_o their_o intercession_n
it_o be_v a_o strain_n of_o rhetoric_n why_o not_o the_o other_o also_o sixtus_n senensis_n give_v a_o good_a rule_n for_o interpretation_n of_o the_o father_n speech_n special_o in_o this_o argument_n 152._o the_o say_n of_o preacher_n be_v not_o to_o be_v urge_v in_o that_o rigour_n of_o their_o word_n for_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o orator_n they_o use_v to_o speak_v many_o time_n hyperbolical_o and_o in_o excess_n and_o he_o instance_v in_o chrysostome_n as_o well_o he_o may_v for_o he_o be_v full_a of_o they_o even_o there_o where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v joâ—n_n that_o our_o tooth_n be_v fix_v in_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n that_o maâ—h_n our_o tongue_n be_v die_v red_a with_o his_o blood_n and_o again_o math._n that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o minister_n but_o god_n that_o baptize_v thou_o and_o hold_v thy_o head_n now_o these_o and_o the_o like_a say_n must_v be_v favourable_o construe_v as_o be_v improper_a speech_n rhetorical_a strain_n purposely_o utter_v to_o move_v affection_n stir_v up_o devotion_n and_o bring_v the_o sacrament_n out_o of_o contempt_n that_o so_o the_o communicants_a eye_n may_v not_o be_v final_o fix_v on_o the_o outward_a element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o themselves_o but_o transitory_a and_o corruptible_a creature_n but_o to_o have_v their_o heart_n elevate_v and_o lift_v up_o by_o faith_n to_o behold_v the_o very_a body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v represent_v in_o these_o mystery_n otherwise_o the_o father_n come_v down_o to_o a_o low_a key_n when_o they_o come_v to_o speak_v to_o the_o point_n yea_o or_o no_o and_o according_o saint_a chrysostome_n when_o once_o he_o be_v out_o of_o his_o rhetorical_a vein_n and_o speak_v positive_o and_o doctrinal_o say_v math._n when_o our_o lord_n give_v the_o sacrament_n he_o give_v wine_n and_o again_o savilij_fw-la do_v we_o not_o offer_v every_o day_n we_o offer_v indeed_o but_o by_o keep_v a_o memory_n of_o his_o death_n and_o he_o put_v in_o a_o kind_n of_o caution_n or_o correction_n lest_o any_o shall_v mistake_v he_o we_o offer_v say_v he_o the_o same_o sacrifice_n or_o rather_o the_o remembrance_n thereof_o and_o such_o a_o commemorative_n and_o eucharistical_a sacrifice_n we_o acknowledge_v object_n saint_n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n use_v the_o word_n corporal_o say_v 1._o that_o by_o the_o mystical_a benediction_n the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v unite_v to_o we_o corporal_o as_o man_n and_o spiritual_o as_o god_n answer_n hereby_o be_v mean_v a_o full_a perfect_a spiritual_a conjunction_n with_o the_o sanctify_a communicant_n exclude_v all_o manner_n of_o imagination_n or_o fantasy_n and_o not_o a_o gross_a and_o fleshly_a be_v of_o christ_n body_n in_o our_o body_n according_a to_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o letter_n otherwise_o this_o inconvenience_n will_v follow_v that_o our_o body_n must_v be_v in_o like_a manner_n corporal_o in_o christ_n body_n for_o cyril_n as_o he_o say_v châ—ist_n be_v corporal_o in_o we_o so_o he_o say_v 13._o wear_v corporal_o in_o christ_n by_o corporal_o than_o he_o mean_v that_o near_o and_o indissoluble_a union_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o the_o apostle_n use_v it_o say_v in_o he_o dwell_v all_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n bodily_a coll._n 2.9_o bodily_a that_o be_v indissoluble_o besides_o christ_n be_v likewise_o join_v corporal_o to_o we_o by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o yet_o therein_o there_o be_v no_o transubstantiation_n of_o image-worship_n saint_n hierome_n say_v 16._o we_o worship_v one_o image_n which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o invisible_a and_o omnipotent_a god_n saint_n austin_n say_v 11._o no_o image_n of_o god_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v but_o that_o which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o he_o be_v meaning_n christ_n jesus_n col._n 1.15_o hebr._n 1.3_o nor_o yet_o that_o for_o he_o but_o with_o he_o and_o as_o for_o the_o represent_v of_o god_n in_o the_o similitude_n of_o a_o man_n he_o resolve_v that_o it_o be_v utter_o unlawful_a 7._o to_o erect_v any_o such_o image_n to_o god_n in_o a_o christian_a church_n he_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o image_n even_o when_o they_o be_v not_o adore_v for_o themselves_o but_o make_v instrument_n to_o worship_n god_n say_v 10._o thus_o have_v they_o deserve_v to_o err_v which_o seek_v christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n in_o paint_a image_n and_o not_o in_o write_a book_n the_o same_o austin_n write_v of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n direct_o sever_v the_o case_n of_o some_o man_n who_o be_v wont_a to_o kneel_v superstitious_o in_o church_n yard_n before_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n and_o the_o paint_a history_n of_o their_o suffering_n these_o private_a man_n case_n he_o sever_v from_o the_o common_a cause_n and_o approve_a practice_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n say_v 34._o do_v not_o bring_v in_o the_o company_n of_o rude_a mâ—n_z which_o in_o the_o true_a religion_n itself_o be_v superstitious_a i_o know_v many_o that_o be_v worshipper_n of_o grave_n and_o picture_n now_o this_o i_o advise_v that_o you_o cease_v to_o speak_v evil_a of_o the_o catholic_a church_n by_o upbraid_v it_o with_o the_o manner_n of_o those_o man_n who_o she_o herself_o condemn_v and_o seek_v every_o day_n to_o correct_v as_o naughty_a child_n so_o that_o in_o saint_n austin_n time_n as_o be_v already_o noâ—ed_v psalm_n image_n and_o image-worship_n be_v not_o use_v by_o any_o general_a warrant_a practice_n if_o some_o misinform_v man_n use_v it_o this_o can_v not_o in_o saint_n austin_n opinion_n make_v it_o a_o church_n duty_n necessary_a and_o catholic_a or_o draw_v it_o to_o be_v a_o general_a custom_n bellarmine_n answer_v dico_fw-la that_o saint_n austin_n write_v this_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o conversion_n to_o christianity_n and_o that_o upon_o better_a information_n he_o change_v his_o mind_n but_o he_o tell_v we_o not_o in_o what_o part_n of_o his_o retractation_n this_o be_v to_o be_v find_v divers_a other_o shift_n beside_o be_v use_v herein_o and_o some_o fly_n to_o the_o distinction_n of_o a_o idol_n and_o a_o image_n but_o that_o will_v not_o seâ—ve_v for_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v often_o translate_v simulachrum_fw-la a_o likeness_n or_o similitude_n and_o as_o every_o idol_n be_v a_o image_n of_o some_o thing_n so_o every_o image_n worship_v turn_v idol_n there_o may_v be_v some_o odds_n in_o the_o language_n but_o none_o in_o the_o thing_n itself_o bellarmine_n mince_v 25._o the_o matter_n and_o will_v have_v the_o image_n worship_v not_o proper_o and_o because_o of_o itself_o but_o reductive_o inasmuch_o as_o it_o do_v express_v the_o sampler_n other_o â—_o hold_v that_o the_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v in_o itself_o and_o with_o the_o sâ—mâ—_n worship_n that_o the_o person_n be_v which_o be_v represent_v so_o that_o the_o crucifix_n be_v to_o be_v reverence_v with_o the_o self_n same_o honour_n that_o christ_n jesus_n be_v and_o as_o for_o the_o vulgar_a people_n they_o go_v blunt_o to_o it_o with_o downâ—right_a adoration_n cassander_n say_v imagine_v it_o be_v more_o manifest_a than_o that_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o idol_n have_v too_o much_o prevail_v and_o the_o superstitious_a humour_n of_o people_n have_v be_v so_o cockeredâ—_n that_o nothing_o have_v be_v omit_v among_o we_o either_o of_o the_o high_a adoration_n and_o vanity_n of_o paynim_n in_o worship_v and_o adore_v image_n polydore_v also_o say_v 13._o people_n be_v grow_v to_o such_o madness_n that_o there_o be_v many_o rude_a and_o stupid_a person_n which_o adore_v image_n of_o wood_n stone_n marble_n and_o brass_n or_o paint_v in_o window_n not_o as_o sign_n but_o as_o though_o they_o have_v sense_n and_o they_o repose_v more_o trust_n in_o they_o than_o in_o christ_n or_o the_o saint_n to_o which_o they_o be_v dedicate_v ludovicus_n vives_n say_v 27._o saint_n be_v esteem_v and_o worship_v by_o many_o as_o be_v the_o god_n among_o the_o gentile_n objection_n the_o honour_n or_o dishonour_v do_v to_o the_o image_n redound_v to_o the_o person_n represent_v or_o pâ—ototype_n as_o appear_v by_o our_o be_v uncover_v &_o use_v reverence_n in_o the_o king_n chamber_n of_o presence_n and_o before_o his_o chair_n of_o estate_n when_o his_o person_n be_v absent_a in_o like_a sort_n the_o honour_n and_o worship_v due_a to_o the_o image_n redound_v to_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n now_o if_o a_o image_n be_v capable_a of_o contempt_n and_o reproach_n it_o be_v also_o capable_a of_o honour_n and_o worship_n answer_n the_o rule_n the_o dishonour_n do_v to_o the_o image_n redound_v to_o the_o person_n be_v true_a special_o in_o civil_a affair_n when_o the_o party_n will_v be_v honour_v by_o the_o image_n and_o thus_o be_v theodosius_n grieve_v with_o they_o of_o antioch_n 19_o for_o cast_v down_o his_o
wife_n statue_n it_o may_v also_o redound_v to_o the_o pâ—rson_n by_o accident_n that_o be_v when_o a_o man_n do_v a_o thing_n with_o a_o purpose_n to_o dishonour_v he_o as_o julian_n do_v 20._o when_o he_o pull_v down_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n and_o set_v up_o his_o own_o beside_o these_o contrary_n be_v not_o paria_fw-la for_o it_o suffice_v to_o the_o dishonour_n of_o god_n that_o there_o be_v a_o evil_a affection_n or_o intention_n but_o a_o good_a intention_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o the_o honour_v of_o god_n except_o the_o mean_n as_o well_o as_o the_o meaning_n be_v prescribe_v of_o god_n last_o as_o learned_a bishop_n white_a say_v 228._o this_o similitude_n halt_v for_o the_o king_n chair_n of_o state_n and_o his_o image_n when_o they_o be_v honour_v or_o dishonour_v be_v conjoin_v with_o his_o person_n by_o civil_a ordinance_n and_o relation_n but_o the_o artificial_a image_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o cross_n be_v not_o conjoin_v with_o christ_n by_o divine_a ordination_n or_o by_o relation_n ground_v on_o christ_n word_n but_o by_o a_o imaginary_a act_n of_o the_o superstitious_a worshipper_n also_o civil_a and_o religious_a worship_n be_v of_o diverse_a beginning_n and_o form_n and_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v possible_a lawful_a and_o commendable_a in_o the_o one_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o other_o objection_n adoration_n be_v perform_v to_o image_n as_o be_v do_v outward_o relative_o and_o transitory_o unto_o the_o image_n inward_o affectuous_o absolute_o and_o final_o unto_o christ._n answer_n if_o you_o adore_v image_n outward_o relative_o and_o transitory_o than_o as_o the_o same_o bishop_n say_v 246._o you_o make_v image_n a_o partial_a object_n of_o adoration_n but_o god_n himself_o who_o say_v i_o will_v not_o give_v my_o glory_n to_o another_o to_o wit_n in_o whole_a or_o in_o part_n neither_o my_o praise_n to_o grave_a image_n isaiah_n 42.8_o have_v exclude_v image_n from_o copartnership_n with_o himself_o in_o adoration_n of_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v prayer_n to_o saint_n saint_n hierome_n or_o whosoever_o quarti_fw-la else_o be_v the_o author_n of_o those_o commentary_n on_o the_o proverb_n say_v 2._o we_o ought_v to_o invocate_v that_o be_v by_o prayer_n to_o call_v into_o we_o none_o but_o god_n and_o in_o another_o place_n nepotiani_n whatsoever_o i_o shall_v utter_v seem_v dumb_a because_o he_o nepotian_n be_v defunct_a hear_v i_o not_o theodoret_n upon_o the_o 2._o and_o 3._o chapter_n to_o the_o colossian_n express_o say_v and_o that_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n that_o angel_n be_v not_o to_o be_v pray_v unto_o and_o if_o not_o angel_n not_o martyr_n saint_n austiâ—e_n in_o his_o book_n which_o he_o write_v of_o true_a religion_n say_v 55._o the_o worship_v of_o man_n that_o be_v dead_a shall_v be_v no_o part_n of_o our_o religion_n papist_n invocate_v saint_n in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o their_o mass_n which_o the_o ancient_n do_v not_o saint_n austin_n say_v express_o that_o martyr_n be_v name_v at_o the_o communion_n table_n but_o not_o invocate_v his_o word_n be_v these_o 5._o at_o which_o sacrifice_n the_o martyr_n be_v name_v in_o their_o place_n and_o order_n as_o man_n of_o god_n which_o have_v overcome_v the_o world_n in_o the_o confession_n of_o he_o but_o yet_o notwithstanding_o they_o be_v not_o invocate_v by_o the_o priest_n which_o sacrifise_v answer_n this_o place_n be_v thus_o answer_v perron_n the_o priest_n do_v not_o invocate_v saint_n by_o direct_a prayer_n beside_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v direct_v to_o god_n the_o father_n alone_o and_o that_o may_v be_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o saint_n be_v not_o invocate_v reply_n saint_n austin_n exclude_v all_o invocation_n of_o saint_n both_o direct_a and_o indirect_a in_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n neiâ—her_o will_v thâ—se_a distinction_n help_v they_o for_o though_o the_o invocation_n of_o they_o be_v not_o a_o direct_a absolute_a and_o souâ—raigne_a invocation_n yet_o if_o it_o be_v a_o indirect_a relative_a or_o subaltern_a invocation_n a_o invocation_n it_o be_v and_o such_o a_o one_o be_v the_o invocation_n at_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o mass_n for_o thus_o it_o be_v miâ—iae_fw-la libera_n nos_fw-la domine_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la malis_fw-la etc._n etc._n intercedâ—nte_fw-la pro_fw-la nobis_fw-la beatâ_fw-la virgine_fw-la etc._n etc._n beatis_fw-la apostolis_n etc._n etc._n cum_fw-la omnibus_fw-la sanctis_fw-la and_o so_o what_o shall_v become_v of_o saint_n augustine_n non_fw-la invocantur_fw-la who_o know_v none_o of_o these_o distinction_n of_o the_o â—_z which_o in_o that_o age_n and_o many_o age_n after_o be_v not_o hear_v of_o 38._o say_v our_o learned_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n neither_o can_v the_o cardinal_n allege_v any_o reason_n why_o if_o the_o saint_n may_v be_v pray_v unto_o they_o may_v not_o be_v so_o as_o well_o by_o the_o priest_n as_o by_o the_o people_n as_o well_o at_o mâ—sse_n as_o at_o matin_n as_o well_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n as_o at_o the_o altar_n aâ—_n for_o thâ—ir_n new_a distinction_n of_o sacrificall_a and_o unsacrificall_a invocation_n and_o their_o conceit_n that_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v â—nto_n god_n the_o father_n alone_o it_o be_v say_v the_o same_o learned_a bishop_n ibid._n refute_v by_o the_o canon_n itself_o of_o the_o mass_n thâ—_n conclusion_n whereof_o ibid._n be_v placeat_fw-la tibi_fw-la sancta_fw-la tâ—iâ—iâ—as_fw-la obsâ—qâ—ium_fw-la servitutâ—s_fw-la meae_fw-la etc._n etc._n so_o that_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v â—o_o the_o whole_a trinity_n beside_o there_o be_v divers_a collâ—ctâ—_n moreâ—_n direct_v unto_o christ_n himself_o and_o â—â—l_o of_o they_o say_v dum_fw-la assistitur_fw-la altari_fw-la now_o in_o case_n that_o any_o upon_o consideration_n of_o their_o ow_v unworthiness_n and_o god_n dreadful_a majesty_n shall_v seâ—kâ—_n to_o goâ—_n bâ—_n mediation_n of_o other_o saint_n câ—rysostomâ—_n of_o all_o the_o father_n be_v most_o plentiful_a in_o refute_v this_o course_n of_o intâ—â—cession_n by_o other_o when_o thou_o have_v need_v to_o sue_v unto_o man_n say_v he_o â—02_n thou_o be_v force_v first_o to_o deal_v witâ—_n door_n keeper_n anâ—_n poâ—ters_n and_o to_o entreat_v parasite_n and_o flatterer_n and_o to_o go_v a_o long_a way_n about_o but_o with_o god_n there_o be_v no_o such_o matter_n he_o be_v entreat_v without_o aâ—_n intercesson_n it_o suffice_v only_o that_o thou_o cry_v in_o thy_o heart_n and_o bring_v tear_n with_o thou_o and_o enter_v in_o straightway_o thou_o may_v draw_v he_o unto_o thou_o and_o for_o example_n hereof_o he_o set_v before_o we_o the_o woman_n of_o canaan_n she_o entreat_v not_o james_n say_v he_o 190._o she_o beseech_v not_o john_n neither_o doâ—h_n she_o come_v to_o peâ—er_v but_o break_v through_o the_o whole_a company_n of_o they_o say_v i_o have_v no_o need_n of_o a_o mediator_n but_o take_v repentance_n with_o i_o for_o a_o spoakesman_n i_o come_v to_o the_o fountain_n itself_o for_o this_o cause_n â—id_v he_o descend_v for_o this_o cause_n do_v he_o take_v flesh_n that_o i_o may_v have_v the_o boldness_n to_o speak_v unto_o he_o i_o have_v no_o need_n of_o a_o mediator_n have_v thou_o mercy_n upon_o i_o and_o whereas_o some_o repose_v such_o confidence_n in_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n that_o they_o look_v to_o receive_v great_a benefit_n by_o they_o than_o by_o their_o own_o pâ—ayers_n he_o bring_v in_o again_o the_o wâ—man_n of_o canaan_n and_o wish_n we_o to_o observe_v 417._o how_o when_o other_o entreat_v he_o put_v she_o back_o but_o when_o she_o herself_o cry_v out_o prâ—ying_v for_o the_o gift_n he_o yield_v yea_o he_o say_v far_a that_o 36._o god_n then_o do_v most_o when_o we_o do_v not_o use_v the_o entreaty_n of_o other_o for_o as_o a_o kind_a friend_n than_o blame_v he_o we_o mâ—st_o as_o not_o dare_v to_o trust_v his_o love_n when_o we_o entreat_v other_o to_o pray_v unto_o he_o for_o we_o thus_o use_v we_o to_o do_v with_o those_o that_o seâ—ke_v to_o we_o then_o we_o gratify_v they_o most_o when_o they_o come_v unto_o we_o by_o themselves_o and_o not_o by_o other_o answer_n chrysostome_n speak_v thus_o chrysostomum_fw-la against_o such_o idle_a fellow_n as_o commit_v themselves_o whole_o â—o_o the_o patronage_n of_o their_o tutelar_a saint_n and_o themselves_o live_v in_o their_o sin_n or_o he_o utter_v such_o speech_n homily_n wise_a chrysost._n as_o in_o the_o pulpit_n not_o dogmatical_o as_o deliver_v his_o judgement_n reply_n as_o if_o a_o man_n may_v not_o deliver_v his_o judgement_n in_o the_o pulpit_n for_o albeit_o in_o figure_n and_o phrase_n and_o manner_n of_o handle_v there_o be_v sâ—me_a dâ—ffâ—rence_n between_o a_o preacher_n before_o the_o people_n and_o a_o râ—adeâ—_n before_o the_o learned_a yet_o no_o learned_a goâ—ly_a man_n such_o as_o chrysostome_n be_v will_v so_o advise_o so_o vehement_o and_o often_o time_n as_o he_o do_v utter_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o
their_o reformation_n so_o that_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o tolerate_v these_o and_o the_o like_a abuse_n insomuch_o that_o the_o same_o austin_n speak_v of_o they_o say_v januar._n approbare_fw-la non_fw-la possum_fw-la i_o can_v no_o way_n allow_v they_o and_o yet_o liberius_fw-la improbare_fw-la non_fw-la audeo_fw-la i_o dare_v not_o free_o reprove_v they_o and_o why_o lest_o thereby_o i_o either_o offend_v some_o good_a man_n or_o provoke_v some_o turbulent_a spirit_n and_o the_o same_o father_n speak_v of_o such_o as_o drink_v drink_v over_o the_o sepulcher_n of_o the_o dead_a withal_o he_o add_v 21._o it_o be_v one_o thing_n that_o we_o teach_v another_o that_o we_o tolerate_v it_o be_v one_o thing_n that_o which_o we_o be_v command_v to_o teach_v another_o thing_n we_o be_v command_v to_o correct_v and_o which_o we_o be_v constrain_v to_o bear_v withal_o until_o that_o it_o be_v amend_v neither_o indeed_o be_v it_o to_o be_v marvail_v if_o the_o learned_a among_o they_o and_o such_o as_o be_v late_o come_v from_o the_o philosopher_n school_n into_o christian_a college_n and_o a_o people_n new_o creep_v out_o of_o paganism_n i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v marvail_v if_o they_o retain_v something_o of_o their_o forme_a tenet_n and_o custom_n but_o these_o be_v no_o precedent_n for_o we_o who_o have_v now_o better_a learned_a christ_n jesus_n cauâ—ion_n for_o far_a caution_n we_o may_v make_v use_n of_o that_o rule_n which_o bellarmine_n lay_v down_o and_o it_o be_v this_o we_o must_v say_v ex._n he_o confer_v the_o father_n one_o with_o another_o and_o the_o same_o father_n oft_o time_n in_o diverse_a treatise_n with_o himself_o and_o by_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v clear_o set_v down_o in_o one_o place_n or_o one_o father_n expound_v those_o thing_n that_o seem_v more_o obscure_a and_o doubtful_a in_o another_o now_o we_o accept_v of_o this_o rule_n and_o thereby_o defeat_v diverse_a of_o our_o adversary_n allegation_n for_o example_n those_o word_n of_o saint_n ambrose_n 9_o be_v much_o press_v benedictione_n natura_fw-la mutatur_fw-la by_o benediction_n or_o consecration_n the_o nature_n of_o the_o element_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n be_v change_v and_o yet_o saint_n cyrill_n interpret_v say_v as_o much_o of_o baptism_n namely_o that_o the_o water_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a nature_n they_o will_v not_o hence_o infer_v a_o transubstantiation_n in_o baptism_n why_o will_v they_o then_o from_o the_o like_a word_n in_o saint_n ambrose_n infer_v a_o transubstantiation_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n those_o word_n of_o gregory_n nyssen_n 536._o be_v much_o press_v namely_o panem_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d bread_n to_o be_v change_v into_o christ_n body_n now_o let_v nyssen_n expound_v nyssen_n who_o in_o the_o word_n immediate_o go_v before_o say_v corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la ad_fw-la divinam_fw-la dignitatem_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o christ_n body_n be_v change_v or_o turn_v into_o a_o divine_a excellency_n and_o yet_o this_o be_v do_v without_o any_o transubstansiation_n at_o all_o in_o like_a sort_n that_o of_o theophylact_fw-mi be_v much_o urge_v domini_fw-la who_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n that_o it_o be_v trans-elementated_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n he_o use_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d now_o theophylact_fw-mi may_v expound_v theophylact_fw-mi who_o in_o the_o very_a same_o place_n say_v 654._o nos_fw-la in_o christum_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o we_o also_o be_v trans-elementated_n into_o christ_n that_o a_o christian_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n trans-elementated_n into_o christ_n now_o they_o will_v not_o say_v that_o we_o be_v transubstantiate_v into_o christ_n therefore_o neither_o do_v theophylact_v by_o the_o word_n trans-elementation_a use_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n understand_v any_o substantial_a but_o only_o a_o sacramental_a change_n the_o like_a be_v show_v in_o the_o testimony_n object_v out_o of_o hilary_n in_o the_o four_o age_n and_o cyrill_n of_o alexandria_n in_o the_o five_o answer_v by_o themselves_o caution_n we_o be_v to_o make_v a_o dfference_n of_o the_o father_n age_n and_o writing_n as_o also_o of_o their_o gift_n saint_n austin_n write_v more_o sound_o than_o origen_n though_o origen_n be_v his_o ancient_n for_o origen_n turn_v almost_o all_o into_o allegory_n yet_o as_o with_o wine_n so_o in_o write_n usual_o the_o elder_a the_o better_o and_o the_o water_n near_o the_o springhead_n run_v clear_a and_o sweet_a so_o it_o be_v with_o the_o father_n that_o write_v during_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n other_o that_o write_v after_o the_o first_o six_o hundred_o year_n such_o as_o damascen_n anselm_n and_o the_o like_a they_o be_v post-nati_a to_o primitive_a antiquity_n and_o out_o of_o the_o verge_n of_o the_o church_n purity_n as_o also_o some_o of_o they_o partial_a for_o so_o be_v damascen_n a_o party_n in_o that_o image_n quarrel_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o therefore_o in_o that_o case_n his_o testimony_n be_v to_o be_v bar_v beside_o for_o the_o answer_n of_o allegation_n out_o of_o the_o father_n we_o must_v sever_v the_o bastard_n treatise_n from_o the_o true_a and_o undoubted_a write_n of_o the_o father_n for_o example_n dionysius_n hierarchy_n be_v a_o counterfeit_n clement_n constitution_n be_v suspect_v and_o cyprian_a de_fw-fr coena_fw-la domini_fw-la be_v not_o 12._o cyprian_n as_o be_v already_o show_v in_o the_o three_o centurie_n object_n if_o these_o be_v counterfeit_n how_o be_v it_o that_o yourselves_o produce_v divers_a testimony_n out_o of_o they_o as_o also_o out_o of_o the_o commentary_n of_o saint_n hierome_n and_o saint_n ambrose_n upon_o saint_n paul_n epistle_n which_o yet_o yourselves_o do_v not_o hold_v they_o to_o be_v saint_n hieromes_n and_o saint_n ambrose_n ambrosian_a answer_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v marvel_v if_o some_o of_o our_o learned_a protestant_n admit_v the_o book_n be_v write_v by_o they_o who_o name_n they_o do_v bear_v do_v thence_o produce_v testimony_n against_o you_o for_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n in_o law_n testibuâ—_n testem_fw-la quem_fw-la quis_fw-la inducit_fw-la pro_fw-la se_fw-la tenetur_fw-la recipere_fw-la contre_fw-fr se_fw-la you_o have_v produce_v they_o for_o your_o own_o benefit_n and_o therefore_o in_o reason_n you_o can_v disallow_v of_o they_o now_o though_o it_o be_v to_o your_o great_a hindrance_n you_o first_o produce_v these_o witness_n and_o now_o that_o they_o be_v in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o court_n you_o must_v give_v we_o leave_v to_o examine_v they_o upon_o cross_a interrogatory_n to_o close_v up_o this_o point_n the_o father_n be_v more_o to_o be_v credit_v when_o they_o conclude_v a_o thing_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la dogmatic_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d didactic_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d doctrinal_o positive_o purposely_o by_o way_n of_o set_v forth_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n than_o when_o they_o write_v agonistic_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 10._o that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o way_n of_o contention_n and_o disputation_n or_o obiter_fw-la touch_v a_o point_n only_o upon_o the_o by_o and_o as_o it_o may_v serve_v and_o suit_n with_o the_o point_n they_o have_v in_o hand_n without_o far_a respect_n thereunto_o they_o be_v more_o to_o be_v credit_v when_o they_o speak_v categoric_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d assertiuè_fw-la with_o asseveration_n than_o speak_v only_a historic_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o ex_fw-la opinion_n aliorum_fw-la relate_v only_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o or_o what_o be_v do_v and_o not_o deliver_v their_o own_o judgement_n they_o be_v more_o to_o be_v esteem_v whâ—n_o they_o speak_v as_o divine_n in_o a_o profess_a discourse_n than_o when_o they_o speak_v as_o orator_n poet_n panegyrift_n and_o in_o a_o popular_a 42._o discourse_n in_o a_o word_n we_o must_v observe_v what_o they_o write_v out_o of_o their_o private_a opinion_n and_o what_o they_o deliver_v as_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n when_o any_o of_o they_o go_v alone_o it_o be_v not_o so_o safe_a follow_v they_o but_o where_o we_o have_v their_o unanimous_a and_o joint_a consent_n in_o any_o material_a point_n we_o may_v more_o secure_o rely_v upon_o they_o and_o this_o be_v one_o of_o king_n james_n his_o direction_n for_o student_n in_o divinity_n feat_o and_o i_o find_v the_o same_o rule_n in_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n to_o wit_n 39_o that_o we_o may_v rely_v upon_o that_o not_o which_o one_o or_o two_o of_o the_o father_n but_o either_o all_o or_o most_o of_o they_o have_v teach_v and_o that_o manifest_o frequent_o and_o constant_o pa._n although_o in_o some_o thing_n the_o father_n make_v for_o you_o yet_o in_o the_o point_n of_o merit_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n they_o be_v against_o you_o item_n they_o use_v the_o word_n merit_n and_o hold_v as_o we_o do_v pro._n the_o
image-worship_n yet_o in_o some_o other_o thing_n he_o be_v orthodox_n and_o in_o those_o we_o comply_v with_o he_o now_o also_o be_v hold_v a_o famous_a council_n at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o east_n and_o another_o at_o frankford_n in_o the_o west_n both_o of_o they_o oppose_v the_o second_o nicen_n synod_n now_o also_o live_v adelbert_n of_o france_n samson_n of_o scotland_n and_o claudius_n clemens_n of_o the_o same_o nation_n bishop_n of_o auxerâ—e_n in_o france_n 17._o thâ—se_o with_o other_o oppose_v boniface_n the_o pope_n factor_n while_o he_o seek_v to_o establish_v papal_a supremacy_n adoration_n of_o relic_n and_o image_n pargatorie_n prayer_n for_o â—he_n dead_a and_o to_o impose_v single_a life_n on_o the_o clergy_n and_o for_o â—his_v they_o be_v persecute_v under_o pope_n zacharie_n with_o bond_n and_o imprisonment_n aventinâ—_n say_v 218._o â—haâ—_n albertus_n gallus_n and_o other_o bishop_n and_o priest_n of_o his_o sect_n so_o call_v he_o the_o way_n after_o which_o they_o worshipâ—â—od_v do_v mighty_o withstand_v this_o boniface_n or_o winifrid_n a_o engâ—iâ—â—â—an_n bishop_n of_o meâ—tz_n towards_o the_o laâ—er_a end_n of_o this_o age_n there_o live_v though_o they_o flourish_v in_o the_o nine_o age_n 33._o claudius_n clemens_n scotus_n as_o also_o joannes_n mailrosius_n scotus_n call_v madrosius_fw-la haply_o for_o that_o he_o live_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o mailros_n plant_v by_o bishop_n aidan_n and_o his_o follower_n in_o northumberland_n where_o also_o saint_n cuthbert_n have_v his_o education_n pa._n i_o claim_v saint_n bede_n for_o one_o of_o we_o pro._n you_o will_v lose_v your_o claim_n for_o though_o he_o be_v taint_v with_o superstition_n and_o slip_v into_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o time_n wherein_o he_o live_v believe_v and_o report_v divers_a fabulous_a miracle_n and_o incredible_a story_n as_o some_o of_o your_o own_o man_n have_v 6._o censure_v he_o neither_o do_v we_o defend_v all_o he_o write_v yet_o in_o divers_a main_a ground_n of_o religion_n he_o be_v a_o adversary_n to_o your_o trent_n faith_n bede_n be_v a_o priest_n he_o live_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n at_o weere-mouth_n near_o durham_n a_o great_a clerk_n and_o writer_n of_o the_o english_a story_n alcwin_n or_o alwin_n be_v a_o yorkshire_n man_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o name_n alwin_n which_o in_o these_o part_n continue_v to_o this_o day_n he_o be_v england_n keeper_n of_o the_o library_n at_o york_n erect_v by_o archbishop_n egberâ—_n he_o be_v also_o schoolmaster_n to_o rabanus_n and_o in_o great_a ibid._n favour_n with_o his_o pupil_n carolus_n magnus_n who_o he_o persuade_v to_o found_v the_o university_n of_o paris_n he_o write_v three_o book_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o dedicate_v they_o to_o charles_n the_o papist_n charge_v 3._o calvin_n to_o have_v make_v these_o book_n and_o to_o have_v set_v they_o forth_o in_o alcuinus_fw-la name_n alcuin_n and_o calvin_n be_v all_o one_o name_n by_o change_v the_o letter_n but_o this_o be_v untrue_a 50._o since_o both_o the_o note_n of_o the_o beginning_n and_o end_v of_o this_o book_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n in_o lincoln_n college_n and_o the_o very_a copy_n itself_o write_v as_o it_o may_v be_v conjecture_v above_o five_o hundred_o year_n ago_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o prince_n library_n at_o saint_n james._n beside_o that_o myself_o have_v see_v 1525._o alcwin_n book_n of_o the_o trinity_n print_v in_o the_o year_n 1525._o whereas_o calvin_n by_o chronolog_n bellarmine_n account_n show_v not_o himself_o until_o the_o year_n 1538._o of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n damascen_n say_v 1._o whatsoever_o be_v deliver_v unto_o we_o in_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n by_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n that_o we_o receive_v acknowledge_v and_o reverence_v and_o besides_o these_o we_o require_v nothing_o else_o the_o same_o damascen_n number_n all_o those_o book_n and_o those_o only_a as_o canonical_a that_o we_o do_v and_o add_v that_o 18._o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n be_v good_a book_n and_o contain_v good_a lesson_n but_o that_o they_o be_v not_o number_v in_o this_o account_n neither_o be_v lay_v up_o in_o the_o ark_n and_o our_o alcuinus_fw-la abbot_n of_o saint_n martin_n at_o tours_n in_o france_n write_v against_o elipantus_fw-la bishop_n of_o toledo_n tell_v he_o that_o he_o urge_v authority_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n but_o say_v he_o 1617._o saint_n hierome_n and_o isidore_n do_v testify_v that_o without_o question_n it_o be_v to_o be_v repute_v among_o the_o apocryphal_a and_o doubtful_a book_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n charles_n the_o great_a say_v 14._o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v daily_o receive_v by_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o â—lesh_n and_o blood_n in_o â—anis_fw-la ac_fw-la vini_fw-la figurâ_fw-la in_o the_o figure_n oâ—_n bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o â—he_v sacrament_n be_v in_o it_o own_o nature_n brâ—ad_v and_o wine_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o mystical_a and_o sacramental_a relation_n he_o show_v in_o the_o same_o term_n as_o isidore_n do_v before_o he_o and_o rabanus_n after_o he_o because_o bread_n say_v ibid._n bede_n confirm_v the_o bâ—dy_n and_o wine_n do_v work_v blood_n in_o the_o flesh_n therefore_o the_o one_o be_v mystical_o refer_v to_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o other_o to_o his_o blood_n but_o to_o leave_v particular_a man_n we_o have_v the_o suffrage_n of_o a_o whole_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 754_o wherein_o it_o be_v maintain_v that_o 〈◊〉_d christ_n choose_v no_o other_o shape_n or_o type_n under_o heaven_n to_o represent_v his_o incarnation_n by_o but_o the_o sacrament_n 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o deliver_v to_o his_o minister_n for_o a_o type_n and_o a_o most_o effectual_a commemoration_n thereof_o 〈◊〉_d command_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o be_v offer_v and_o this_o bread_n they_o affirm_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d a_o true_a image_n of_o his_o natural_a flesh_n and_o these_o assertion_n of_o they_o they_o be_v to_o be_v 1012._o find_v in_o the_o three_o tome_n of_o the_o six_o action_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n concern_v image_n venerable_a bede_n as_o we_o find_v he_o cite_v by_o gerson_n praecepto_fw-la the_o chancellor_n of_o paris_n say_v that_o image_n be_v not_o simple_o forbid_v to_o be_v make_v but_o they_o be_v utter_o forbid_v to_o be_v make_v to_o this_o end_n to_o be_v worship_v and_o adore_v charles_n the_o great_a sanct._n as_o cassander_n say_v have_v pithy_o and_o witty_o state_v this_o question_n of_o image_n that_o it_o be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o want_v tâ—em_n nor_o privilege_n to_o have_v they_o that_o such_o as_o utter_o reject_v they_o may_v be_v tax_v with_o fickleness_n and_o they_o that_o worship_v they_o brand_v with_o folly_n in_o this_o age_n there_o arise_v great_a contention_n in_o the_o church_n touch_v the_o matter_n of_o image_n the_o greek_a emperor_n leo_n isaurus_n constantine_n nicâ—phorus_n stauratius_n leo_fw-la armenus_n michael_n balbus_n theophilus_n and_o other_o their_o successor_n oppose_v they_o in_o the_o east_n and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n gregory_n the_o second_o and_o three_o paul_n the_o first_o stephen_n the_o four_o adrian_z the_o first_o and_o other_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o stiff_o uphold_v they_o in_o the_o west_n in_o a_o council_n of_o 338_o bishop_n 2â—â—_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 754_o they_o be_v solemn_o condemn_v for_o they_o banish_v all_o other_o image_n and_o determine_v that_o there_o be_v one_o only_a image_n appoint_v by_o christ_n to_o wit_n the_o bless_a bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o represent_v to_o we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v decree_v under_o constantine_n nickname_v câ—pronymus_n 377._o that_o none_o shall_v private_o in_o house_n or_o public_o in_o church_n procure_v keep_v or_o worship_v any_o image_n uâ—on_n pain_n of_o deposition_n zonara_n say_v 155â—_n that_o in_o the_o hear_n of_o all_o the_o people_n they_o open_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n call_v all_o such_o as_o adore_a thâ—m_n idolater_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n armenus_n he_o say_v 105._o he_o be_v mighty_o bend_v against_o they_o insomuch_o as_o he_o decree_v utter_o to_o abandon_v they_o thus_o do_v those_o ezekiah_n of_o greece_n be_v strong_o oppose_v by_o the_o papal_a foâ—ces_n now_o so_o it_o be_v afterward_o in_o another_o coâ—nâ—el_n of_o 350_o bishop_n condil_n hold_v at_o nice_a in_o the_o year_n 787._o image_n be_v set_v on_o foot_n again_o and_o this_o council_n be_v calâ—ed_v and_o sway_v under_o that_o doctress_n irene_n the_o empress_n 747._o
by_o who_o council_n and_o procurement_n the_o peer_n who_o she_o have_v corrupt_v shut_v up_o her_o son_n constantine_n the_o emperor_n in_o the_o palace_n where_o he_o be_v bear_v and_o there_o they_o put_v out_o his_o eye_n so_o that_o he_o die_v of_o heart_n grief_n thus_o they_o put_v out_o the_o eye_n of_o he_o that_o see_v and_o set_v up_o image_n that_o have_v eye_n and_o see_v not_o and_o all_o this_o be_v do_v say_v the_o story_n that_o her_o son_n be_v depose_v she_o may_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d rule_v alone_o but_o this_o decree_n of_o the_o nicen_n synod_n repeal_v by_o that_o at_o frankford_n be_v not_o half_a so_o bad_a as_o that_o which_o follow_v when_o aquinas_n set_v up_o school_n and_o teach_v 4._o that_o the_o crucifix_n anâ—_n image_n of_o christ_n must_v be_v adore_v with_o the_o same_o honour_n that_o himself_o be_v to_o wit_n with_o latria_n or_o divine_a honour_n whereas_o those_o nice_a father_n haply_o stand_v but_o for_o veneration_n 387._o or_o outward_a reverence_n of_o image_n in_o pass_v by_o they_o or_o stand_v before_o they_o as_o friend_n use_v to_o salute_v or_o embrace_v one_o another_o howsoever_o the_o nicen_n dâ—â—râ—e_n be_v reject_v as_o repugnant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o gâ—ds_n church_n by_o the_o prince_n and_o bishop_n of_o england_n fiâ—â—_n about_o the_o year_n 792._o and_o by_o charles_n thâ—_n great_a afteâ—wâ—rd_n aâ—d_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n france_n and_o germany_n which_o by_o his_o appointment_n be_v gather_v together_o in_o the_o frankford_n council_n in_o the_o year_n 794._o rogâ—r_n hovedeâ—_n say_v 387._o â—harlâ—s_v the_o french_a king_n send_v a_o synodal_n into_o britain_n direct_v unto_o he_o from_o constantinople_n in_o the_o which_o book_n many_o thing_n out_o alas_o inconvenient_a anâ—â—epugnant_a to_o right_a faith_n be_v find_v especial_o it_o be_v conâ—â—â—med_v a_o most_o by_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o eastern_a doctor_n â—o_o lâ—sse_v than_o three_o hundred_o or_o more_o that_o image_n ought_v to_o â—e_v worship_v which_o thing_n the_o church_n of_o god_n do_v altogether_o dâ—test_v against_o which_o synodall_n bâ—oke_v albinus_n write_v a_o epistle_n mâ—rveilouslie_o confirm_v by_o authority_n of_o divine_a scripture_n and_o carry_v the_o same_o to_o the_o french_a king_n together_o with_o the_o fore_n sâ—â—d_a book_n in_o the_o name_n of_o our_o bishop_n and_o prince_n hâ—nâ—marus_n bishop_n of_o rheims_n live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n sâ—ith_o 〈…〉_z in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o see_v apostolic_a there_o be_v a_o general_a council_n call_v by_o the_o emperor_n wherein_o according_a to_o the_o pathway_n of_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n of_o ancestor_n the_o greek_n false_a synod_n be_v destroyedâ—_n and_o whole_o abrogated_a touch_v the_o repeal_n whereof_o theâ—e_n be_v a_o just_a volume_n send_v from_o the_o emperor_n to_o rome_n which_o myself_o have_v read_v in_o the_o palace_n when_o i_o be_v a_o young_a man_n say_v hinâ—marus_n â—he_v same_o also_o iâ—_n testify_v by_o sanct._n other_o namely_o ado_n rhâ—gâ—o_o and_o cassander_n a_o moderate_a pontifician_n and_o king_n charles_n speak_v of_o this_o synod_n say_v that_o 30._o beâ—â—g_v destitute_a of_o scripture_n proole_n they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o apocryphal_a and_o ridiculous_a toy_n pa._n this_o book_n be_v 364._o forge_v under_o the_o name_n of_o carolus_n magnus_n pro._n indeed_o we_o be_v not_o at_o the_o make_v thereof_o yet_o thus_o much_o we_o can_v witness_v that_o your_o champion_n eckius_fw-la say_v 16._o charles_n write_v four_o book_n touch_v image_n and_o austin_n steuchus_n the_o pope_n library-keeper_n 226._o press_v some_o thing_n out_o of_o those_o caroline_n book_n make_v as_o he_o think_v for_o his_o master_n advantage_n cassander_n say_v sanctor_n that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o copy_n of_o those_o caroline_n book_n in_o the_o vatican_n library_n and_o in_o divers_a place_n of_o france_n and_o that_o hincmarus_n bishop_n of_o rheims_n mention_n those_o four_o caroline_n book_n beside_o they_o be_v late_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o palatine_n library_n at_o heidelberg_n but_o be_v now_o convey_v to_o rome_n where_o yet_o for_o all_o charlemaignes_n greatness_n thâ—y_v hâ—â—e_v sue_v out_o a_o prohibition_n against_o he_o 〈…〉_z and_o his_o bookâ—_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o roman_a index_n first_o publish_v by_o pius_n the_o fourth_n command_n enlarge_v by_o sixtus_n quintus_n and_o review_v and_o publish_v by_o clement_n the_o eight_o howsoever_o you_o see_v and_o baronius_n confess_v that_o the_o most_o learned_a anâ—â—amous_a of_o these_o time_n speak_v against_o this_o nicen_n decree_n pap_n the_o council_n of_o frankford_n and_o paris_n 〈…〉_z under_o lewis_n the_o first_o and_o other_o learned_a man_n mistake_v the_o definition_n of_o thâ—_n nicen_n council_n and_o therein_o erredâ—_n yet_o noâ—_n iâ—_n a_o mâ—tter_n of_o doctrine_n but_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n say_v genebâ—ard_n and_o bellarmine_n pro._n there_o be_v of_o their_o own_o side_n as_o learned_a as_o they_o whiâ—h_o mislike_v this_o excuse_n to_o wit_n 1610._o suarez_n and_o vasques_n so_o thaâ—_n it_o seem_v they_o be_v not_o agree_v of_o their_o verdict_n nor_o who_o shall_v speak_v for_o they_o pa._n bellarmine_n say_v that_o si._n the_o pope_n confirm_v the_o frankford_n council_n in_o one_o part_n and_o canceled_a it_o in_o another_o to_o wit_n in_o that_o point_n touch_v adoration_n of_o image_n whereunto_o the_o pope_n legate_n never_o consent_v pro._n this_o betray_v the_o pope_n partial_a dâ—aling_n to_o make_v the_o council_n only_o to_o serve_v his_o own_o turn_n but_o what_o if_o it_o waâ—ted_v â—is_n approbation_n the_o thiâ—d_o canon_n of_o the_o chalcedâ—n_n council_n that_o give_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n the_o precedence_n bâ—fâ—re_v other_o patriarch_n as_o the_o nâ—xt_n after_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v oppose_v by_o pope_n leo_n legate_n and_o yet_o the_o canon_n be_v decree_v and_o pass_v and_o the_o council_n be_v hold_v for_o general_n howsoever_o the_o pipe_n legate_n 137._o contradict_v it_o for_o they_o be_v to_o be_v rule_v by_o the_o mayor_n part_n of_o the_o counsel_n vote_n neither_o do_v we_o find_v that_o ancient_o the_o pope_n have_v a_o negative_a or_o cast_a voice_n in_o counsel_n and_o therefore_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n notwithstanding_o the_o pope_n opposition_n profess_v 137._o haec_fw-la omnes_fw-la dicimus_fw-la this_o be_v all_o our_o vote_n ibid._n and_o tota_fw-la synodus_fw-la the_o whole_a council_n have_v confirm_v this_o canon_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n 1â—â—â—_n and_o according_o the_o whole_a council_n write_v to_o pope_n leo._n pa._n can_v the_o late_a council_n at_o frankford_n repeal_v the_o former_a at_o nice_a pro._n very_o well_o for_o as_o saint_n austin_n say_v 7._o even_o full_a and_o plenary_a counsel_n themselves_o may_v be_v amend_v by_o the_o late_a neither_o do_v he_o mean_v it_o in_o matter_n of_o fact_n but_o in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n for_o austin_n there_o speak_v of_o rebaptisation_n and_o â—mâ—ndari_fw-la be_v as_o much_o as_o è_fw-la mendis_fw-la purgari_fw-la to_o be_v rectify_v wherein_o it_o err_v and_o not_o only_o to_o be_v explain_v pa._n will_v charles_n who_o love_v pope_n adrian_n so_o dear_o num_fw-la write_v against_o he_o so_o sharp_o or_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n which_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o leo_n the_o three_o crown_v charles_n emperor_n of_o the_o west_n endure_v that_o charles_n shall_v condemn_v image_n pro._n charles_n may_v love_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o yet_o express_v his_o judgement_n in_o the_o point_n of_o image_n neither_o do_v we_o doubt_v but_o that_o charles_n and_o pipin_n will_v have_v condemn_v the_o pope_n proceed_n therein_o more_o express_o but_o they_o can_v not_o meddle_v with_o the_o point_n of_o state_n without_o quarrel_v the_o pope_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o the_o church_n so_o that_o as_o saint_n austin_n say_v of_o the_o old_a roman_n 1â—_n that_o they_o bear_v down_o many_o desire_n for_o the_o excessive_a desire_n they_o have_v of_o one_o thing_n to_o wit_n sovereignty_n and_o dominion_n so_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n desirous_a to_o keep_v their_o new_a purchase_n of_o lombardy_n and_o ravenna_n which_o charles_n and_o pipin_n have_v procure_v they_o think_v it_o not_o fit_a to_o contend_v with_o their_o new_a and_o potent_a favourite_n for_o so_o it_o be_v when_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o three_o desirous_a to_o abolish_v image_n worship_n which_o then_o be_v creep_v in_o have_v cause_v they_o to_o be_v deface_v and_o thereupon_o do_v punish_v some_o who_o withstand_v it_o 3._o gregory_n the_o second_o excommwicate_v he_o 3._o forbid_v the_o italian_n to_o pay_v he_o tribute_n or_o to_o obey_v he_o upon_o this_o sentence_n and_o exhibition_n of_o the_o pope_n a_o great_a part_n of_o italy_n 665._o rebel_v against_o their_o emperor_n
with_o haymo_n as_o indeed_o his_o commentary_n on_o saint_n paul_n epistle_n be_v in_o a_o manner_n all_o take_v out_o of_o haymo_n as_o doctor_n rivet_n have_v 27._o observe_v it_o be_v the_o report_n of_o our_o ancestor_n say_v 158â—_n walafridus_n strabo_n that_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n they_o be_v wont_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n to_o communicate_v and_o partake_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n even_o as_o many_o as_o be_v prepare_v and_o think_v fit_a 1583._o regino_n describe_v the_o manner_n of_o pope_n adrian's_n deliver_v the_o communion_n to_o king_n lotharius_n and_o his_o follower_n in_o both_o kind_n the_o king_n say_v he_o take_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o so_o do_v the_o king_n fallower_n paschasius_fw-la say_v 1â—75_n these_o be_v the_o sacramentâ—_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o church_n baptism_n and_o chrism_n and_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o dunelm_n rabanus_n have_v the_o self_n same_o word_n now_o with_o baptism_n they_o join_v chrism_n because_o they_o use_v to_o anoint_v such_o as_o be_v baptize_v for_o otherwise_o 23._o rabanus_n speak_v precise_o of_o two_o say_v what_o do_v these_o two_o sacrament_n effect_v and_o than_o he_o answer_v that_o by_o the_o one_o we_o be_v bear_v anew_o in_o christ_n and_o by_o the_o other_o christ_n abide_v in_o we_o of_o the_o eucharist_n rabanus_n say_v 31._o bread_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n be_v therefore_o call_v the_o body_n and_o wine_n because_o it_o make_v blood_n be_v therefore_o refer_v to_o christ_n blood_n haymo_n palm_n say_v the_o same_o with_o rabanus_n rabanus_n farther_o say_v 3._o that_o the_o sacrament_n in_o one_o thing_n and_o the_o power_n thereof_o another_o the_o sacrament_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o body_n by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o attain_v eternal_a life_n he_o say_v the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v the_o bread_n be_v turn_v into_o our_o bodily_a nourishment_n nâ—w_o species_n show_n and_o accident_n can_v not_o nourish_v but_o these_o latter_a word_n of_o rabanus_n westmon_n be_v raze_v â—ut_v whereas_o the_o monk_n of_o malmesbury_n witness_n that_o rabanus_n write_v according_o as_o be_v allege_v and_o this_o razure_n be_v observe_v by_o the_o publisher_n of_o matthew_n of_o westminster_n history_n haymo_n call_v the_o eucharist_n a_o 1._o memorial_n of_o that_o gift_n or_o legacy_n which_o christ_n dimise_v unto_o we_o at_o his_o death_n rabanus_n say_v 32._o that_o christ_n at_o first_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n with_o blessing_n and_o thanksgiving_n and_o deliver_v it_o to_o his_o apostle_n and_o they_o to_o their_o successor_n to_o do_v according_o and_o that_o now_o the_o whole_a church_n throughout_o the_o world_n observe_v this_o manner_n christianus_n druthmarus_n report_v our_o saviour_n act_n at_o his_o last_o supper_n say_v 32._o christ_n change_v the_o bread_n into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n spiritual_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o any_o change_n of_o substance_n walafridus_n strabo_n say_v 32._o that_o châ—ist_v deliver_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o panis_fw-la &_o vini_fw-la substantiâ_fw-la in_o the_o substance_n â—f_a bread_n and_o wine_n when_o carolus_n calvus_n the_o emperor_n desire_v to_o compose_v some_o difference_n about_o the_o sacrament_n then_o on_o â—oot_n he_o require_v bertram_n a_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o age_n tâ—_n deliver_v hâ—s_a judgement_n in_o that_o point_n 18â—_n whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o in_o the_o church_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n oâ—_n tâ—â—_n faithful_a be_v celebrate_v in_o a_o mystery_n or_o in_o the_o truth_n anâ—_n whether_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o mary_n whereunto_o hâ—_n return_v this_o answer_n 183._o that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n aâ—e_v tâ—â—_n body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n figurative_o that_o 〈…〉_z this_o body_n be_v tâ—e_v pledge_v and_o the_o â—igure_n the_o other_o the_o very_a natural_a body_n 205_o that_o for_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n that_o which_o they_o be_v before_o consecration_n the_o same_o be_v they_o also_o afterward_o â—â—â—_o that_o they_o be_v call_v the_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n because_o they_o take_v the_o name_n of_o that_o thing_n of_o which_o thâ—y_n be_v a_o sacrament_n 222._o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o blood_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v take_v now_o by_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n all_o which_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a by_o scripture_n and_o father_n your_o wisdom_n most_o excellent_a prince_n may_v perceive_v say_v he_o 228._o that_o i_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o father_n that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v christ_n body_n and_o the_o cup_n that_o be_v call_v his_o blood_n be_v a_o figure_n because_o it_o be_v a_o mystery_n pa._n i_o except_v against_o bertram_n his_o book_n be_v forbid_v to_o be_v read_v but_o by_o such_o as_o be_v 228._o licence_v or_o purpose_n to_o conâ—ute_v he_o pro._n bertram_z 228._o write_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o chrâ—st_n as_o trithemius_n say_v and_o by_o your_o belgic_a or_o lâ—w_a country_n index_n bertram_n be_v style_v 228._o catholic_a now_o this_o index_n be_v publish_v by_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n commandment_n &_o the_o duke_n of_o alva_n and_o first_o print_v at_o antwerp_n in_o the_o year_n 1571_o and_o often_o since_o reprint_v now_o so_o it_o be_v howsoever_o he_o be_v account_v a_o catholic_a priest_n and_o much_o commend_v by_o trithemius_n yet_o be_v this_o catholic_n write_n forbid_v to_o be_v read_v as_o appear_v by_o several_a indices_fw-la the_o one_o set_v forth_o by_o the_o 228._o deputy_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n and_o another_o print_v at_o part_n 228._o under_o clement_n the_o eight_o now_o these_o inquisitor_n deal_v too_o rough_o and_o therefore_o the_o divine_n of_o douai_n perceive_v that_o the_o forbid_v of_o the_o book_n keep_v not_o man_n from_o read_v it_o but_o rather_o occasion_v they_o to_o seek_v after_o it_o think_v iâ—_n better_a policy_n that_o bertram_n shall_v be_v suffer_v to_o go_v abroad_o but_o with_o his_o keeper_n to_o wit_n some_o popish_a gloss_n to_o wait_v on_o he_o see_v therefore_o ibidem_fw-la say_v they_o we_o bear_v with_o many_o error_n in_o other_o old_a catholic_a writer_n and_o extenuate_v they_o excuse_v they_o by_o invent_v some_o device_n oftentimes_o deny_v they_o and_o â—aine_o some_o commodious_a sense_n for_o they_o when_o they_o be_v object_v in_o disputation_n with_o our_o adversary_n we_o do_v not_o see_v why_o bertram_n may_v not_o deserve_v the_o same_o equity_n and_o diligent_a revisall_n lesâ—_n the_o heretic_n cry_v out_o that_o we_o burn_v and_o forbid_v such_o antiquity_n as_o make_v for_o they_o and_o according_o they_o have_v deal_v wiâ—h_v bertram_z for_o by_o their_o recognition_n â—7_n we_o must_v read_v invisibiliter_fw-la in_o stead_n of_o visibiliter_fw-la and_o these_o word_n the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n must_v be_v expound_v to_o signify_v outward_a show_n or_o accident_n but_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v the_o turn_n for_o bertram_n speak_v of_o the_o consecrated_a bâ—ead_n and_o wine_n say_v that_o for_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n they_o remain_v the_o same_o after_o consecration_n that_o they_o be_v before_o now_o if_o they_o do_v so_o then_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o bâ—ead_n and_o wine_n change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o trent_n council_n will_v have_v it_o 13._o nor_o will_v it_o serve_v to_o say_v that_o by_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o creature_n be_v mean_v the_o outward_a accident_n as_o the_o whiteness_n of_o the_o bread_n the_o colour_n of_o the_o wine_n or_o the_o like_a for_o bertram_n speak_v proper_o that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n and_o it_o be_v a_o improper_a speech_n to_o attribute_v the_o word_n substance_n to_o accident_n as_o to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o colour_n or_o redness_n of_o the_o wine_n or_o the_o like_a pa._n master_n brere_o suspect_v 7._o that_o this_o book_n be_v late_o set_v forth_o by_o oâ—colampadius_n under_o bertram_n name_n pro._n this_o suspicion_n be_v clear_v by_o the_o ancient_a manuscript_n copy_n of_o bertram_n extant_a before_o occolampadius_n be_v bear_v one_o whereof_o that_o great_a scholar_n causabon_n see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o master_n james_n gilot_n a_o burgess_n of_o paris_n as_o he_o 18._o witness_v to_o the_o reverend_n and_o learned_a primate_n doctor_n vsher._n and_o yet_o beside_o these_o manuscript_n bertram_n
teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o other_o book_n also_o to_o wit_n de_fw-fr nativitate_fw-la christi_fw-la and_o de_fw-fr animâ_fw-la which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o cathedral_n church_n of_o sarisburie_n and_o bennet_n college_n in_o cambridge_n as_o the_o same_o 11._o bishop_n usher_n observe_v pa._n be_v bertram_n a_o learned_a man_n and_o of_o a_o good_a liâ—e_z pro._n trithemius_n the_o abbot_n give_v he_o a_o large_a beâ—â—ram_fw-la commendation_n for_o his_o excellent_a learning_n in_o scripture_n his_o godly_a life_n his_o worthy_a book_n and_o by_o name_n this_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n clodius_n de_fw-fr sancte_n 1575._o â—aith_o he_o be_v put_v in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n for_o one_o catholic_a in_o life_n and_o doctrine_n and_o your_o brere_o 7._o say_v that_o ancient_a catholic_a writer_n doubt_v not_o to_o honour_v bertram_z for_o a_o holy_a martyr_n of_o their_o church_n now_o be_v we_o come_v to_o our_o famous_a countryman_n scotus_n much_o what_o of_o bertram_n stand_v and_o both_o of_o they_o in_o favour_n with_o charles_n unto_o who_o as_o bertram_n dedicate_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o also_o joannes_n scotus_n write_v of_o the_o same_o argument_n and_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n that_o bertram_n have_v do_v bellarmine_n say_v secundus_fw-la that_o scotus_n be_v the_o first_o who_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n write_v doubtâ—fully_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v indeed_o their_o fault_n that_o we_o have_v not_o his_o book_n yet_o may_v we_o presume_v that_o he_o write_v positive_o neither_o do_v we_o any_o where_o find_v that_o his_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v condemn_v before_o the_o day_n of_o lanfrancke_n 54._o who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o leaven_v the_o church_n of_o england_n with_o this_o corrupt_a doctrine_n of_o the_o carnal_a presence_n so_o that_o all_o this_o while_n to_o wit_n from_o the_o year_n 876_o to_o 1050_o he_o pass_v for_o a_o good_a catholic_a pa._n be_v scotus_n a_o man_n of_o that_o note_n pro._n he_o be_v as_o possevine_n say_v 11._o scholar_n to_o bede_n fellow-pupill_n with_o alcuinus_fw-la and_o account_v one_o of_o the_o founder_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n and_o in_o the_o end_n die_v like_o a_o martyr_n for_o after_o that_o he_o come_v into_o england_n and_o be_v public_a reader_n in_o oxford_n by_o the_o favour_n of_o king_n alfred_n he_o retire_v himself_o into_o malmsbury_n abbey_n and_o be_v there_o by_o his_o own_o scholar_n stab_v to_o death_n with_o pen-knive_n and_o this_o be_v do_v say_v bale_n 24._o and_o other_o praeâ—aâ—_n fortassis_fw-la non_fw-la sine_fw-la monachorum_fw-la impulse_n haply_o not_o without_o the_o monk_n procurement_n be_v murder_v by_o his_o scholar_n while_o he_o oppose_v the_o carnal_a presence_n which_o then_o some_o private_a person_n begin_v to_o set_v on_o foot_n by_o his_o birth_n he_o be_v one_o 9_o of_o the_o scottish_a or_o irish_a nation_n and_o be_v sometime_o call_v erigena_n sometime_o scotigena_n he_o be_v surname_v scotus_n the_o wise_a and_o for_o his_o extraordinary_a learning_n in_o great_a account_n with_o our_o king_n alfred_n and_o familiar_o entertain_v by_o charles_n the_o great_a to_o who_o he_o write_v divers_a 22._o letter_n in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v a_o old_a homely_a 45._o epitaph_n which_o speak_v what_o this_o scotus_n be_v clauditur_fw-la hoc_fw-la tumulo_fw-la sanctus_n sophista_fw-la joannes_n qui_fw-la ditatus_fw-la erat_fw-la jà m_fw-la vivens_fw-la dogmate_fw-it miro_fw-la martyrio_fw-la tandem_fw-la christi_fw-la conscendere_fw-la regnum_fw-la quoâ—_n meruit_fw-la sancti_fw-la regnant_a per_fw-la saecula_fw-la cuncti_fw-la under_o this_o stone_n lie_v sophister_n john_n who_o live_v have_v store_n of_o singular_a lore_n at_o length_n he_o do_v merit_n heaven_n to_o inherit_v a_o martyr_n blessed_v where_o all_o saint_n rest_n or_o thus_o here_o lie_v inter_v scotus_n the_o sage_a a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n of_o this_o age._n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n jonas_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n who_o write_v against_o claudius_n bishop_n of_o turin_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o image_n hold_v that_o par._n the_o image_n of_o saintâ—_n and_o story_n of_o divine_a thing_n may_v bâ—e_v paint_v in_o the_o church_n not_o to_o be_v worship_v but_o to_o be_v a_o ornament_n and_o to_o bring_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o simple_a people_n thing_n do_v and_o pass_v but_o to_o adore_v the_o creature_n or_o to_o give_v it_o any_o part_n of_o divine_a honour_n we_o count_v it_o say_v he_o 699_o a_o vile_a wickedness_n detest_a the_o doâ—r_n thereof_o as_o worthy_a to_o be_v accurse_v it_o be_v flâ—t_o impiete_a 701._o say_v the_o same_o jonas_n out_o of_o origen_n to_o adore_v any_o save_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n agobardus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n say_v 253._o that_o the_o ancient_n they_o have_v the_o picture_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o it_o be_v for_o history_n sake_n and_o not_o for_o adoration_n and_o that_o none_o of_o thâ—_n ancient_a catholic_n haply_o think_v that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v or_o adore_v and_o 254_o the_o orthodox_n father_n for_o avoid_v of_o superstition_n do_v careful_o provide_v that_o no_o picture_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o in_o church_n lest_o that_o which_o be_v worship_v shall_v be_v paint_v on_o the_o wall_n rhemigius_n say_v 96._o that_o neither_o image_n nor_o angel_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v and_o 8._o walasfridus_fw-la strabo_n will_v not_o have_v divine_a honour_n give_v to_o aught_o that_o be_v make_v by_o we_o or_o any_o other_o creature_n now_o what_o say_v the_o papist_n to_o these_o testimony_n baronius_n yield_v we_o walafridus_n strabo_n jonas_n bishop_n of_o orâ—leance_n hincmarus_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n and_o say_v 8._o that_o they_o forsake_v the_o receive_a opinion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v ever_o hold_v sound_a catholic_n bellarmine_n say_v jonas_n that_o jonas_n be_v overtake_v with_o agobard_n his_o error_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o france_n in_o that_o age_n and_o therefore_o put_v in_o a_o caveat_n that_o jonas_n must_v be_v read_v wary_o so_o that_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o learn_a and_o famous_a man_n of_o this_o age_n stand_v for_o we_o in_o this_o point_n &_o this_o make_v they_o seek_v to_o suppress_v such_o testimony_n as_o be_v give_v of_o they_o papirius_n massonus_n set_v forth_o this_o book_n of_o agobards_n and_o deliver_v the_o argument_n thereof_o to_o be_v this_o 7._o detect_v most_o manifest_o the_o error_n of_o the_o grecians_n touch_v image_n &_o picture_n he_o to_o wit_n bishop_n agobard_fw-mi deny_v tâ—at_a they_o ought_v to_o be_v worship_v which_o opinion_n all_o we_o catholic_n do_v allow_v and_o follow_v the_o testimony_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a concern_v they_o now_o this_o passage_n the_o spanish_a inquisitor_n in_o their_o expurgatorie_n index_n 1612._o command_v tâ—_n be_v blot_v out_o and_o this_o be_v according_o 551._o perform_v by_o the_o divine_n of_o collen_n in_o their_o late_a corrupt_a edition_n of_o the_o great_a bibliothek_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n to_o close_v up_o this_o point_n charles_n the_o great_a be_v second_v by_o his_o son_n lewis_n the_o godly_a for_o by_o his_o appointment_n the_o doctor_n of_o france_n â—io_fw-la assemble_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 842_o and_o there_o condemn_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n it_o be_v not_o strange_a say_v 〈…〉_z ambrose_n ansberâ—us_n that_o our_o prayer_n and_o tear_n be_v not_o offer_v up_o unto_o god_n by_o we_o but_o by_o our_o high_a priest_n since_o that_o saint_n paul_n exhort_v we_o to_o offer_v up_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n unto_o god_n haymo_n upon_o those_o word_n of_o isaiah_n 〈◊〉_d enim_fw-la pater_fw-la noster_fw-la thou_o o_o lord_n be_v our_o father_n isay._n 6â—_n ver_fw-la 16._o â—aith_o 〈◊〉_d et_fw-la rectè_fw-la solum_fw-la invocamus_fw-la ac_fw-la dâ—p_n ecamur_fw-la te_fw-la and_o we_o do_v right_a only_o to_o invocate_v thou_o and_o to_o make_v our_o supplication_n to_o thou_o of_o faith_n and_o merit_n claudius_n scotus_n say_v religion_n that_o faith_n alone_o save_v we_o because_o by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n no_o man_n shall_v be_v justify_v yet_o he_o add_v withal_o this_o caution_n 3._o not_o as_o if_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n shall_v be_v contemn_v and_o without_o they_o a_o simple_a faith_n so_o he_o call_v that_o solitary_a faith_n which_o be_v a_o simple_a faith_n indeed_o shall_v be_v desire_v but_o that_o the_o work_n themselves_o shall_v be_v adorn_v with_o the_o faith_n of_o christ._n rhemigius_n say_v 32._o that_o in_o truth_n those_o only_o be_v happy_a who_o be_v free_o justify_v of_o grace_n and_o not_o of_o merit_n haymo_n say_v 63._o we_o be_v save_v by_o god_n grace_n and_o not_o our_o own_o merit_n for_o we_o have_v no_o merit_n at_o all_o ambros._n ansbertus_n expound_v that_o place_n revel_v 19_o
top_n of_o wisdom_n and_o learning_n neither_o do_v some_o young_a student_n only_o follow_v he_o but_o even_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o university_n master_n robert_n rig_v vicechancellor_a and_o the_o two_o proctor_n take_v part_n with_o he_o as_o also_o nicholas_n herford_n john_n ashton_n of_o mâ—rton-colledge_n john_n ashwarby_n of_o oriel-colledge_n pastor_n of_o st._n mary_n church_n these_o be_v preacher_n and_o bachelor_n of_o divinity_n join_v with_o he_o and_o be_v question_v on_o that_o behalf_n thomas_n walsingham_n special_o note_n 286._o that_o when_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n have_v send_v wickliff_n condemnation_n to_o robert_n rig_v chancellor_n of_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n to_o be_v divulge_v he_o appoint_v they_o to_o preach_v that_o day_n who_o he_o know_v to_o be_v most_o zealous_a follower_n of_o wickliff_n and_o among_o other_o he_o ordain_v one_o philip_n repington_n a_o cannon_n of_o leycester_n to_o preach_v on_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la day_n who_o conclude_v his_o sermon_n with_o these_o word_n for_o speculative_a doctrine_n say_v he_o such_o as_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v i_o will_v set_v a_o bar_n on_o my_o lip_n while_o god_n have_v otherwise_o instruct_v or_o illuminate_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o afterward_o when_o bull_n come_v thick_a from_o rome_n from_o the_o two_o gregory_n the_o eleven_o and_o twelve_o against_o wickliff_n and_o his_o doctrine_n the_o whole_a university_n give_v a_o testimony_n in_o favour_n of_o he_o under_o their_o seal_n in_o their_o congregation_n house_n in_o these_o word_n among_o other_o 5._o god_n forbid_v that_o our_o prelate_n shall_v have_v condemn_v a_o man_n of_o suâ—h_a honesty_n for_o a_o heretic_n but_o there_o be_v nothing_o that_o may_v more_o ample_o testify_v the_o spread_a of_o his_o doctrine_n than_o a_o act_n of_o parliament_n in_o the_o day_n of_o king_n richard_n the_o second_o where_o it_o be_v relate_v 5._o that_o there_o be_v divers_a preach_v daily_o not_o only_o in_o church_n and_o churchyard_n but_o also_o in_o market_n fair_n and_o other_o open_a place_n where_o a_o great_a congregation_n of_o people_n be_v divers_a sermon_n contain_v heresy_n and_o notorious_a error_n for_o so_o they_o please_v to_o style_v it_o in_o those_o day_n pap_n be_v wickliff_n doctrine_n follow_v after_o his_o death_n prot._n that_o which_o wickliff_n teach_v be_v neither_o bear_v with_o he_o nor_o die_v with_o he_o indeed_o if_o either_o the_o strength_n or_o policy_n of_o man_n can_v have_v make_v it_o away_o it_o have_v not_o continue_v as_o it_o do_v to_o this_o day_n for_o in_o the_o year_n 1378._o pope_n gregory_n the_o eleven_o direct_v his_o bull_n to_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o article_n of_o that_o learned_a man_n even_o rome_n itself_o ring_v of_o his_o opinion_n in_o that_o university_n and_o walsingam_n say_v 200._o that_o the_o pope_n tax_v the_o head_n of_o the_o university_n for_o the_o sleight_n care_v they_o take_v in_o the_o suppress_n of_o wickliff_n doctrine_n and_o the_o same_o walsingham_n complain_v that_o those_o of_o the_o university_n be_v long_a time_n in_o suspense_n whether_o they_o shall_v receive_v the_o pope_n bull_n with_o honour_n or_o reject_v it_o with_o reproach_n afterward_o gregory_n the_o twelve_o direct_v another_o bull_n to_o oxford_n against_o wickliff_n thomas_n arundel_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n hold_v a_o council_n at_o oxford_n and_o procure_v a_o visitation_n and_o sharp_a inquisition_n against_o the_o head_n of_o college_n hall_n and_o other_o suspect_v of_o wicklevisme_n or_o lollardy_n and_o this_o constitution_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o linwood_n fâ—â—aliter_fw-la now_o this_o be_v but_o a_o provincial_n constitution_n in_o come_v the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o condemn_v wickliff_n cause_v his_o bone_n to_o be_v take_v up_o wickliff_n and_o burn_v forty_o year_n neuâ—â—r_n after_o his_o death_n and_o burial_n and_o this_o mandate_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v execute_v by_o richard_n fleming_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n as_o linwood_n testify_v who_o live_v at_o the_o time_n when_o this_o be_v do_v to_o wit_n in_o the_o year_n 1428._o and_o thus_o be_v the_o canonical_a censure_n pass_v upon_o wickliff_n and_o his_o adherent_n now_o the_o secular_a power_n join_v with_o they_o for_o in_o the_o day_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o four_o and_o five_o there_o be_v make_v the_o statute_n de_fw-fr haeretico_fw-la comburendo_fw-la 15â—_n whereby_o the_o wicklevist_n and_o lollard_n be_v adjudge_v to_o be_v burn_v after_o this_o king_n edward_n the_o four_o send_v mandatory_a letter_n to_o the_o governor_n in_o oxford_n to_o make_v search_n for_o wickliff_n book_n and_o to_o burn_v they_o and_o according_o the_o master_n and_o doctor_n do_v here_o be_v now_o both_o his_o bone_n and_o his_o book_n burn_v they_o think_v belike_o to_o make_v sure_a work_n and_o never_o to_o hear_v more_o of_o the_o man_n again_o but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o out_o of_o his_o ash_n as_o it_o be_v there_o arise_v another_o phoenix_n and_o generation_n of_o wicklevist_n which_o renew_v his_o memory_n &_o doctrine_n belike_o then_o there_o be_v many_o that_o follow_v his_o doctrine_n or_o else_o why_o make_v they_o so_o much_o ado_n what_o need_v so_o many_o statute_n letter_n and_o proclamation_n so_o many_o bull_n counsel_n and_o constitution_n indeed_o there_o be_v many_o in_o oxford_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o they_o of_o good_a note_n who_o embrace_v wickliff_n opinion_n after_o his_o decease_n as_o namely_o etc._n laurence_n redman_n master_n of_o art_n david_n sawtree_n a_o divine_a william_n jones_n thomas_n brightwell_n william_n haulam_fw-la a_o civilian_n ralph_n greenhurst_n fellow_n of_o new-colledge_n as_o also_o one_o walter_n bruit_n a_o layman_n mention_v by_o one_o william_n wideford_n a_o great_a papist_n this_o wideford_n write_v against_o wickliff_n mention_n 110._o a_o book_n of_o his_o own_o send_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o hereford_n in_o confutation_n of_o the_o book_n of_o walter_n bruit_n in_o a_o word_n wickliff_n doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v within_o england_n only_o but_o it_o give_v light_a to_o other_o country_n also_o insomuch_o as_o one_o peter_n pain_n 157._o who_o be_v wickliff_n scholar_n and_o be_v send_v with_o other_o legate_n to_o the_o council_n at_o basil_n go_v into_o bohemia_n whither_o he_o carry_v with_o he_o some_o of_o wickliff_n book_n some_o part_n where_o of_o john_n hussâ—_n translate_v into_o his_o mother_n tongue_n as_o cochleus_fw-la say_v 8._o who_o also_o report_n 7._o how_o one_o of_o the_o bishop_n write_v to_o he_o out_o of_o england_n that_o he_o have_v two_o volume_n of_o wickliff_n which_o be_v almost_o as_o large_a as_o saint_n augustine_n work_n pap_n what_o teach_v wickliff_n teach_v he_o as_o you_o do_v prot._n he_o teach_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n that_o we_o do_v as_o may_v appear_v by_o a_o treatise_n jamâ—â—_n of_o wickliff_n conformity_n with_o the_o now_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n beside_o we_o may_v take_v a_o taste_n of_o his_o tenet_n out_o of_o his_o treatise_n against_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n wherein_o he_o say_v as_o follow_v first_o 18._o friar_n seyen_v that_o their_o religion_n find_fw-mi on_o sinful_a man_n be_v more_o perfect_a than_o that_o religion_n or_o order_n which_o christ_n himself_o make_v friar_n pursuen_o true_a priest_n and_o let_v they_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n ibid._n they_o pursuen_o priest_n for_o they_o reproven_v their_o sin_n as_o god_n bid_v both_o to_o burn_v they_o and_o the_o gospel_n of_o â—hrist_n write_v in_o english_a to_o most_o learning_n of_o our_o nation_n friar_n send_v out_o idiot_n full_a of_o covetise_n to_o preach_v not_o the_o gospel_n but_o chronicle_n fable_n and_o leasing_n to_o please_v the_o people_n and_o to_o rob_v they_o 13._o friar_n 15._o by_o letter_n of_o fraternity_n deceve_v the_o people_n in_o faith_n robben_fw-mi they_o of_o temporal_a good_n and_o maken_v the_o people_n to_o trust_v more_o in_o dead_a parchment_n seal_v with_o leasing_n and_o in_o vain_a prayer_n of_o hypocrite_n than_o in_o the_o help_n of_o god_n friar_n 16._o perverten_a the_o right_a faith_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o auter_n and_o bringen_fw-mi a_o new_a heresy_n they_o say_v it_o be_v a_o accident_n without_o subject_n which_o heresy_n come_v never_o into_o the_o church_n till_o the_o foul_a fiend_n satanas_fw-la be_v unbounden_a after_o a_o thousand_o year_n friar_n 19_o be_v make_v bishop_n robben_fw-mi man_n by_o extortion_n as_o in_o punish_v of_o sin_n for_o money_n and_o suffren_a man_n to_o lie_v in_o sin_n get_v of_o antichrist_n false_a exemption_n friar_n 20._o teachen_fw-ge lord_n and_o namely_o lady_n that_o if_o they_o dyen_v in_o francis_n habit_n they_o shall_v never_o come_v in_o hell_n for_o the_o virtue_n thereof_o man_n sayen_v
the_o friar_n be_v not_o liegeman_n to_o the_o king_n 23._o ne_o subject_n to_o his_o law_n for_o though_o they_o stealen_v man_n child_n to_o enter_v into_o their_o order_n it_o be_v say_v there_o go_v no_o law_n upon_o they_o friar_n 27._o saien_v apert_o that_o if_o the_o king_n and_o lord_n and_o other_o man_n stonden_v thus_o against_o their_o beg_n and_o other_o thing_n friar_n will_v go_v out_o of_o the_o land_n and_o come_v again_o with_o bright_a head_n and_o look_v whether_o this_o be_v treason_n or_o no_o friart_n article_n faynen_n that_o though_o a_o abbot_n and_o all_o his_o covent_n be_v open_a traitor_n yet_o the_o king_n may_v not_o take_v from_o they_o a_o half_a penny_n friar_n ibid._n also_o destroyen_fw-mi the_o article_n of_o christian_a faith_n i_o belief_n a_o common_a or_o general_a church_n for_o they_o teachen_fw-ge that_o thâ—_n man_n that_o shall_v be_v damn_v be_v member_n of_o holy_a church_n and_o thus_o they_o wedden_a christ_n and_o the_o devil_n together_o friar_n 44._o by_o hypocrisy_n binden_a man_n to_o impossible_a thing_n that_o they_o may_v not_o do_v for_o they_o binden_v they_o over_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n as_o they_o themselves_o say_v friar_n 24._o waste_v the_o treasure_n of_o the_o land_n forget_v dispensation_n vain_a pardon_n and_o privilege_n but_o of_o the_o pardon_n that_o man_n usen_v to_o day_n from_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n z_o they_o have_v no_o sikerness_n that_o be_v certainty_n by_o holy_a writ_n ne_o reason_n ne_o ensample_n of_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o wickliff_n stout_o oppose_v those_o innovatour_n the_o friar_n who_o like_o their_o successor_n the_o jesuit_n teach_v and_o practise_v obedience_n to_o another_o sovereign_n than_o the_o king_n persecution_n for_o preach_v the_o gospel_n exemption_n of_o cleaâ—gy-men_n the_o use_n of_o legend_n in_o the_o church_n and_o read_v of_o fable_n to_o the_o people_n pardon_n and_o indulgence_n the_o heresy_n of_o a_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_n singular_a and_o blind_a obedience_n and_o last_o work_v of_o supererogation_n now_o whereas_o wickliff_n be_v repute_v a_o heretic_n it_o be_v likely_a that_o this_o imputation_n be_v lay_v upon_o he_o especial_o by_o friar_n to_o who_o innovation_n he_o be_v a_o profess_a enemy_n pap_n many_o exception_n be_v take_v against_o wickliff_n and_o namely_o that_o he_o hold_v 1._o that_o god_n ought_v to_o obey_v the_o devil_n prot._n our_o learned_a antiquary_n of_o oxford_n doctor_n james_n have_v make_v wickliff_n apology_n and_o answer_v such_o slanderous_a objection_n as_o be_v urge_v by_o parson_n the_o apologist_n and_o other_o now_o for_o the_o objection_n make_v there_o be_v neither_o colour_n nor_o savour_n of_o truth_n in_o it_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n object_v to_o he_o in_o the_o convocation_n at_o lambeth_n neither_o can_v his_o adversary_n show_v any_o such_o word_n out_o of_o any_o book_n write_v by_o wickliff_n although_o he_o write_v very_o many_o indeed_o we_o find_v the_o quite_o contrary_a in_o his_o work_n say_v his_o apologist_n for_o wickliff_n say_v conformity_n that_o the_o devil_n be_v clepid_a that_o be_v call_v god_n angel_n for_o he_o may_v do_v nothing_o but_o at_o god_n suffering_n and_o that_o he_o serve_v god_n in_o torment_v of_o sinful_a man_n the_o phrase_n indeed_o be_v strange_a and_o if_o either_o he_o or_o any_o of_o his_o scholar_n use_v such_o speech_n their_o meaning_n haply_o be_v that_o god_n not_o in_o his_o own_o person_n but_o in_o his_o creature_n yield_v obedience_n to_o the_o devil_n that_o be_v sometime_o give_v he_o power_n over_o his_o creature_n pap_n wickliff_n teach_v 3._o that_o magistrate_n and_o master_n be_v not_o to_o be_v obey_v by_o their_o subject_n and_o servant_n so_o long_o as_o they_o be_v in_o deadly_a sin_n prot._n even_o as_o light_v housewife_n lay_v their_o bastard_n at_o honest_a man_n door_n so_o you_o false_o father_n this_o misbegotten_a opinion_n on_o wickliff_n which_o some_o of_o your_o own_o side_n say_v 81._o belong_v to_o one_o john_n parvi_n a_o doctor_n of_o sorbone_n and_o indeed_o in_o right_a it_o be_v your_o own_o inasmuch_o as_o you_o upon_o colour_n and_o pretence_n of_o heresy_n in_o prince_n absolve_v subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n subject_n and_o raise_v they_o up_o in_o arm_n against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n witness_v your_o bloody_a massacre_n in_o france_n the_o death_n of_o the_o two_o last_o henry_n in_o france_n the_o untimely_a death_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o orange_n the_o many_o attempt_n and_o treason_n against_o queen_n elizabeth_n as_o also_o that_o hellish_a design_n of_o the_o gunpowder_n treason_n but_o supppose_v wickliff_n say_v so_o yet_o his_o word_n may_v have_v a_o tolerable_a construction_n to_o wit_n that_o a_o prince_n be_v in_o state_n of_o mortal_a sin_n cease_v to_o be_v a_o prince_n any_o long_o he_o cease_v to_o be_v so_o in_o respect_n of_o any_o spiritual_a right_n or_o title_n to_o his_o place_n that_o he_o can_v plead_v with_o god_n if_o he_o be_v please_v to_o take_v the_o advantage_n of_o the_o forfeiture_n but_o that_o in_o respect_n of_o man_n he_o have_v a_o good_a title_n still_o in_o the_o course_n of_o mundane_a justice_n so_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o he_o offer_v he_o wrong_n 86._o wickliff_n indeed_o admonish_v the_o king_n and_o all_o other_o inferior_a officer_n and_o magistrate_n as_o elsewhere_o he_o do_v bishop_n that_o he_o bear_v not_o the_o sword_n in_o vain_a but_o to_o do_v the_o office_n of_o a_o king_n well_o and_o true_o to_o see_v his_o law_n right_o execute_v wherein_o if_o he_o fail_v than_o he_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o be_v not_o proper_o and_o true_o a_o king_n that_o be_v in_o effect_n 513._o and_o operation_n which_o word_n be_v speak_v by_o way_n of_o exhortation_n but_o so_o far_o be_v he_o from_o mutiny_n himself_o or_o persuade_v other_o to_o rebellion_n that_o never_o any_o man_n of_o his_o rank_n for_o the_o time_n wherein_o he_o live_v do_v more_o stout_o maintain_v the_o king_n supremacy_n in_o all_o cause_n as_o well_o as_o over_o all_o person_n ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a against_o all_o usurp_a and_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n and_o one_o of_o his_o reason_n be_v this_o that_o otherwise_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v king_n over_o all_o england_n but_o regulus_n parvae_fw-la partis_fw-la 36._o a_o petty_a governor_n of_o some_o small_a part_n of_o the_o realm_n pap_n wickliff_n teach_v 4._o that_o so_o long_o as_o a_o man_n be_v in_o deadly_a sin_n he_o be_v no_o bishop_n nor_o prelate_n neither_o do_v he_o consecrate_v or_o baptize_v prot._n if_o wickliff_n say_v so_o he_o say_v no_o more_o than_o the_o father_n and_o a_o council_n say_v before_o he_o saint_n ambrose_n say_v 4._o unless_o thou_o embrace_v and_o follow_v the_o good-worke_n of_o a_o bishop_n a_o bishop_n thou_o can_v not_o be_v the_o provincial_n council_n say_v 4._o whosoever_o after_o the_o order_n of_o bishop_n or_o priesthood_n shall_v say_v they_o have_v be_v defile_v with_o mortal_a sin_n let_v they_o be_v remove_v from_o the_o foresay_a order_n the_o truth_n be_v wickliff_n live_v in_o a_o very_a corrupt_a time_n and_o this_o make_v he_o so_o sharp_o inveigh_v against_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o clergy_n but_o abusus_fw-la non_fw-la tollit_fw-la rei_fw-la usum_fw-la and_o yet_o wickliff_n write_v ms._n against_o they_o that_o will_v not_o honour_v their_o prelate_n and_o he_o elsewhere_o express_v his_o own_o meaning_n that_o 443._o it_o be_v not_o the_o name_n but_o the_o life_n that_o make_v a_o bishop_n that_o 443._o if_o a_o man_n have_v the_o name_n of_o a_o prelate_n and_o do_v not_o answer_v the_o reason_n thereof_o in_o sincerity_n of_o doctrine_n and_o integrity_n of_o life_n but_o live_v scandalous_o and_o in_o mortal_a sin_n that_o he_o be_v but_o a_o nomine-tenus_a sacerdos_n a_o bishop_n or_o priest_n in_o name_n not_o in_o truth_n nevertheless_o his_o ministerial_a act_n may_v be_v available_a for_o thus_o say_v wickliff_n 138._o unless_o the_o christian_a priest_n be_v unite_v unto_o christ_n by_o grace_n christ_n can_v be_v his_o saviour_n nec_fw-la sine_fw-la falsitate_fw-la â—icit_fw-la verba_fw-la sacramentalia_fw-la neither_o can_v he_o speak_v the_o sacramental_a word_n without_o lie_v licèt_fw-la prosint_fw-la capacibus_fw-la though_o the_o worthy_a receiver_n be_v hereby_o nothing_o hinder_v from_o grace_n pap_n wickliff_n hold_v loccitat_fw-la that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o any_o ecclesiastical_a person_n to_o have_v any_o temporal_a possession_n or_o property_n in_o any_o thing_n but_o shall_v beg_v prot._n this_o imputation_n be_v untrue_a for_o what_o be_v the_o land_n and_o good_n of_o bishop_n cathedral_n church_n or_o otherwise_o belong_v to_o religious_a house_n which_o be_v give_v deo_fw-la &_o ecclesiâ—_n be_v they_o
say_n of_o ernestus_n archbishop_n of_o magdeburg_n lie_v on_o his_o deathbed_n 1512._o some_o five_o year_n before_o luther_n show_v himself_o rely_v it_o be_v witness_v by_o clement_n schaâ—_n chaplain_n to_o the_o say_a archbishop_n and_o one_o who_o be_v present_a at_o his_o death_n that_o a_o friar_n minor_n use_v this_o speech_n to_o the_o archbishop_n take_v a_o good_a heart_n most_o worthy_a prince_n we_o communicate_v to_o your_o excellency_n all_o the_o good_a work_n not_o only_o of_o ourselves_o but_o our_o whole_a order_n of_o friar_n minor_n and_o therefore_o doubt_v not_o but_o you_o receive_v they_o shall_v appear_v before_o the_o tribunal_n seat_n of_o god_n righteous_a and_o bless_a whereunto_o the_o archbishop_n reply_v by_o no_o mean_n will_v i_o trust_v upon_o my_o own_o work_n or_o you_o but_o the_o work_n of_o christ_n jesus_n alone_o shall_v suffice_v upon_o they_o will_v i_o repose_v myself_o the_o sixteen_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1500._o to_o 1600._o of_o martin_n luther_n papist_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o sixteen_o age_n protestant_n we_o be_v now_o by_o god_n assistance_n come_v to_o the_o period_n of_o time_n which_o be_v agree_v upon_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o conference_n to_o wit_n to_o the_o day_n of_o martin_n luther_n for_o about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1517_o he_o begin_v to_o teach_v and_o preach_v against_o indulgence_n and_o withal_o i_o have_v produce_v a_o catalogue_n of_o our_o professor_n unto_o this_o present_a sixteen_o centurie_n pa._n stay_v yourself_o you_o must_v say_v master_n 3._o brere_o show_v we_o your_o professor_n during_o the_o twenty_o year_n next_o before_o luther_n pro._n it_o be_v do_v already_o for_o beside_o our_o english_a martyr_n we_o have_v produce_v trithemius_n the_o abbot_n and_o savonarola_n both_o which_o live_v within_o the_o time_n mention_v and_o hold_v with_o we_o the_o article_n of_o free_a justification_n and_o savonarola_n howsoever_o the_o matter_n be_v otherwise_o colour_v be_v burn_v for_o religion_n in_o the_o year_n 1498._o beside_o there_o have_v be_v in_o all_o age_n and_o in_o the_o time_n mention_v such_o as_o hold_v the_o substantial_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n both_o in_o the_o roman_a and_o greek_a church_n and_o by_o name_n the_o grecian_n in_o common_a with_o we_o have_v open_o deny_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n purgatory_n private_a mass_n sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o defend_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o priest_n marriage_n likewise_o in_o this_o western_a part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o scholar_n of_o wickliff_n call_v lollard_n in_o england_n the_o taboâ—ites_n in_o bohemia_n and_o waldenses_n in_o france_n maintain_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o substance_n with_o our_o modern_a protestant_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o confession_n of_o the_o waldensian_a faith_n set_v forth_o 87._o about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1508_o which_o be_v within_o the_o time_n prefix_v neither_o do_v these_o who_o we_o have_v produce_v dissemble_v their_o religion_n but_o make_v open_a profession_n thereof_o by_o their_o write_n confession_n and_o martyrdom_n as_o also_o their_o just_a apology_n be_v extant_a 812._o to_o clear_v they_o from_o the_o adversary_n imputation_n pa._n i_o think_v luther_n have_v be_v the_o first_o founder_n of_o your_o religion_n for_o there_o be_v some_o of_o your_o man_n who_o call_v 11._o he_o the_o first_o apostle_n of_o the_o reform_a doctrine_n pro._n luther_n broach_v not_o a_o new_a religion_n he_o only_o drain_v and_o refine_v it_o from_o the_o lees_n and_o dregs_n of_o superstition_n he_o do_v not_o form_n or_o find_v a_o new_a church_n which_o be_v not_o in_o be_v but_o only_o reform_v and_o purge_v that_o which_o he_o find_v from_o the_o soilâ—_n of_o error_n and_o disorder_n when_o hilkiah_n the_o priest_n in_o iosiah_n time_n 22_o find_v out_o the_o book_n of_o god_n he_o be_v thereby_o a_o mean_n to_o bring_v to_o light_v what_o the_o wicked_a proceed_n of_o manasses_n amon_n and_o other_o have_v for_o a_o season_n smother_v and_o so_o do_v luther_n he_o be_v the_o instrument_n who_o god_n use_v for_o the_o far_o enlighten_v his_o church_n and_o yet_o hereupon_o it_o no_o more_o follow_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o preach_v our_o religion_n than_o upon_o the_o former_a that_o hiâ—kiah_n first_o preach_v the_o law_n the_o protestant_n church_n by_o luther_n mean_n begin_v no_o otherwise_o in_o germany_n than_o health_n begin_v to_o be_v in_o a_o body_n that_o be_v former_o sick_a and_o overcharge_v and_o now_o recover_v so_o that_o in_o respect_n of_o doctrine_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o church_n in_o her_o firm_a member_n as_o saint_n austin_n speak_v ibid._n be_v the_o same_o before_o luther_n and_o afterward_o and_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v by_o his_o mean_n only_o according_a to_o a_o greaâ—er_a measure_n of_o knowledge_n and_o freedom_n from_o such_o corruption_n as_o former_o like_o ill_a humour_n oppress_v it_o and_o overcharge_v it_o the_o protestant's_n church_n than_o be_v the_o same_o with_o all_o good_a and_o sound_a christian_n that_o live_v before_o they_o and_o succee_v the_o sound_a member_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n that_o keep_v the_o life_n of_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o substantial_a matter_n of_o faith_n and_o godliness_n though_o otherwise_o those_o time_n be_v darken_v with_o a_o thick_a mist_n of_o error_n now_o whereas_o some_o call_v luther_n the_o first_o apostle_n of_o the_o reform_a doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o thereby_o intend_v that_o he_o be_v the_o fiâ—st_n that_o ever_o preach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n for_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o after_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o age_n bertram_n and_o aâ—lfricke_n and_o berenger_n peter_n bruis_n and_o henry_n of_o tholouse_n dulcinus_n and_o anâ—ldus_n and_o lollardus_n wickliff_n husse_n hierome_n of_o pragâ—e_n and_o other_o stand_v for_o the_o same_o truth_n which_o we_o profess_v but_o their_o meaning_n be_v that_o luther_n be_v the_o first_o who_o in_o their_o age_n and_o memory_n public_o and_o successful_o set_v on_o foot_n a_o general_a reformation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o these_o western_a part_n and_o thus_o in_o a_o tolerable_a sense_n luther_n may_v be_v call_v the_o first_o apostle_n of_o the_o reformation_n though_o not_o simple_o the_o first_o that_o preach_v the_o protestant_n doctrine_n americus_n vesputius_n be_v chronolog_n report_v to_o have_v discover_v the_o west_n indies_n or_o america_n and_o withal_o bear_v the_o name_n thereof_o and_o yet_o christopher_n columbus_n discover_v it_o before_o he_o bishop_n jewel_n say_v 2._o that_o in_o luther_n day_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o darkness_n of_o that_o age_n there_o first_o begin_v to_o shine_v some_o glimmer_a beam_n of_o truth_n his_o meaning_n be_v not_o that_o the_o truth_n be_v then_o first_o reveal_v but_o that_o by_o luther_n mâ—anes_n it_o be_v manifest_v in_o a_o full_a measure_n and_o degree_n of_o lâ—ght_n and_o knowledge_n than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o fâ—rmer_a and_o dank_a time_n of_o popery_n yea_o he_o give_v particular_a instance_n of_o true_a professor_n that_o be_v before_o luther_n namely_o saint_n hilary_n gregory_n bernard_n pauperes_fw-la de_fw-fr lugduno_n the_o â—ishops_n of_o greece_n and_o asia_n as_o also_o 411._o valla_n marsilius_n petrarch_n savonarola_n and_o other_o pa._n do_v luther_n himself_o acknowledge_v he_o have_v any_o predecessor_n or_o forerunner_n pro._n i_o answer_v with_o my_o worthy_a and_o learned_a friend_n doctor_n feat_o answer_n that_o luther_n acknowledge_v the_o waldenses_n term_v fratres_fw-la pigardi_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o his_o preface_n before_o the_o waldension_n confession_n i_o find_v say_v he_o in_o these_o man_n a_o miracle_n almost_o unheard_a of_o in_o the_o popish_a church_n to_o wit_n that_o these_o man_n leave_v the_o doctrine_n of_o man_n to_o the_o utmost_a of_o their_o endeavour_n meditate_a in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n day_n and_o night_n and_o be_v very_o ready_a and_o skilful_a in_o the_o scripture_n whereas_o in_o the_o papacy_n the_o great_a clerk_n utter_o neglect_v the_o scripture_n i_o can_v not_o but_o congratulate_v both_o they_o and_o we_o that_o we_o be_v together_o bring_v into_o one_o sheepfold_n of_o john_n husse_n and_o hiâ—rome_n of_o prague_n he_o say_v ruddock_n they_o burn_v john_n husse_v and_o hierome_n both_o catholic_a man_n they_o be_v themselves_o heretic_n and_o apostate_n and_o in_o his_o three_o preface_n he_o say_v he_o have_v hear_v from_o man_n of_o credit_n that_o maximilian_n the_o emperor_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v of_o john_n husse_n alas_o alas_o they_o do_v that_o good_a man_n wrong_v and_o erasmus_n roterodam_n in_o the_o first_o book_n which_o he_o print_v lie_v yet_o by_o i_o write_v esse_fw-la that_o husse_n indeed_o be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v but_o not_o convict_v pa._n to_o
mass_n wherein_o the_o priest_n alone_a do_v communicate_v without_o the_o people_n it_o be_v contraâ—y_o to_o â—he_v canon_n of_o â—he_n mâ—sse_n say_v in_o the_o plural_a number_n sumpsimus_fw-la we_o have_v â—ecâ—ived_v canoâ—â—_n anâ—_n quoâ—quot_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la altaris_fw-la participatione_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o all_o we_o which_o in_o â—he_n participation_n of_o the_o altar_n have_v receiuâ—d_v the_o sacred_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o tâ—y_n sonneâ—_n etc._n etc._n john_n hossmeâ—ster_n a_o learned_a man_n expound_v the_o prayer_n of_o thâ—_n massâ—_n have_v these_o wâ—rds_n mâ—ssâ—â—_n the_o thing_n it_o sâ—lfe_o proclaim_v it_o thâ—t_v as_o wâ—ll_n in_o the_o greâ—ke_n as_o latin_a church_n not_o only_o the_o priest_n which_o sacrifâ—â—eth_v but_o the_o other_o priest_n and_o deacon_n also_o yea_o and_o the_o people_n or_o at_o leâ—st_a some_o part_n of_o they_o do_v communicate_v which_o custom_n how_o it_o grow_v out_o of_o use_n i_o know_v not_o but_o sure_o we_o shall_v labour_v to_o bring_v it_o in_o again_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o priest_n receive_v alone_o and_o the_o neglect_v or_o exclude_v the_o communicate_v of_o other_o as_o noâ—_n much_o necessary_a be_v indeed_o a_o point_n of_o romish_a religion_n but_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o â—he_v ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n it_o proceed_v from_o the_o indevotion_n of_o the_o people_n or_o rather_o â—he_v negligence_n or_o error_n of_o the_o guide_v of_o â—he_n church_n that_o either_o fail_v to_o stir_v they_o up_o to_o the_o performance_n of_o such_o a_o duty_n or_o make_v they_o belâ—eve_v their_o act_n wâ—s_v sufficient_a to_o communicate_v the_o benefit_n of_o christ_n passion_n to_o thâ—m_n but_o this_o course_n be_v mislike_v by_o they_o of_o the_o betâ—er_a sort_n concern_v communion_n in_o one_o kind_n that_o be_v another_o point_n of_o romish_a religion_n suppose_v to_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o mass_n which_o yet_o wanâ—s_v the_o like_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o best_a and_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n then_o live_v specie_fw-la cassander_n say_v it_o be_v sufficient_o manifest_a that_o the_o â—niversall_a church_n of_o christ_n until_o this_o day_n and_o the_o western_a or_o roman_a church_n for_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n do_v minister_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n to_o all_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n church_n at_o least_o in_o public_a as_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a by_o innumerable_a testimony_n both_o of_o greâ—ke_n and_o latin_a father_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o â—hat_n in_o case_n of_o necessity_n as_o when_o child_n or_o such_o as_o be_v sick_a and_o weak_a be_v to_o â—eceive_v the_o communion_n thâ—y_o use_v to_o â—ip_v the_o mystical_a bread_n into_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n under_o preâ—enâ—e_n of_o caâ—efull_n avoid_v the_o danger_n of_o spill_v it_o and_o great_a reverence_n towards_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n from_o this_o customs_n whâ—â—â—_n yet_o be_v â—islâ—ked_v as_o appear_v by_o hildebeâ—â—_n 〈…〉_z 1618._o some_o procee_v far_a and_o begin_v to_o teach_v the_o people_n that_o see_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v separate_v in_o that_o they_o partake_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d they_o partake_v of_o the_o other_o also_o and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o receive_v in_o one_o kind_n alone_o nâ—â—thâ—r_a yâ—t_n can_v this_o give_v satisfaction_n for_o howsoever_o the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n prevail_v yet_o there_o want_v not_o such_o as_o sufficient_o express_v their_o judgement_n that_o communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n as_o christ_n first_o do_v institute_v and_o the_o church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n observe_v be_v fit_a and_o convenient_a perfect_a and_o complete_a and_o of_o more_o efficacy_n and_o clear_a representation_n than_o the_o other_o under_o one_o kind_n alone_o come_v to_o another_o main_a point_n the_o proper_a and_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o see_v whether_o at_o luther_n appear_v before_o and_o after_o all_o that_o use_v that_o liturgy_n have_v such_o a_o opinion_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n saint_n 10._o ambrose_n and_o saint_n chrysostome_n 17._o by_o way_n of_o correction_n say_v we_o offer_v the_o same_o sacrifice_n or_o rather_o the_o remembrance_n thereof_o peter_n lombard_n propose_v the_o question_n whether_o that_o which_o the_o priest_n do_v may_v proper_o be_v name_v a_o sacrifice_n or_o immolation_n answer_v â—â—_o that_o christ_n be_v only_o once_o true_o and_o proper_o offer_v in_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o hâ—e_v be_v not_o proper_o immolate_a or_o sacrifice_v but_o in_o sacrament_n and_o representation_n only_o lyra_n say_v ca._n that_o if_o thou_o say_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v daily_o offer_v in_o the_o church_n it_o must_v be_v answer_v that_o thâ—re_o be_v no_o reiteration_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n but_o a_o daily_a commemoration_n of_o that_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v once_o offer_v on_o the_o crosse._n georgius_n wiâ—elius_n a_o man_n much_o honour_v by_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n and_o maximilian_n field_n define_v the_o mass_n to_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n rememorative_n and_o of_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n where_o many_o give_v thanks_n for_o the_o price_n of_o their_o redemption_n the_o author_n of_o the_o enchiridion_n of_o christian_a religion_n publish_v in_o the_o provincial_a council_n of_o colen_n say_v coaâ—m_n in_o that_o the_o church_n do_v offer_v the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o god_n the_o father_n it_o be_v mere_o a_o representative_a sacrifice_n and_o all_o that_o be_v donâ—_n be_v but_o the_o commemorate_n and_o represent_v of_o that_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v once_o offer_v on_o the_o crosse._n by_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o best_a and_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n both_o before_o and_o after_o luther_n time_n teach_v not_o any_o new_a real_a offering_n of_o christ_n to_o god_n the_o father_n as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n to_o take_v away_o sin_n but_o in_o effect_n as_o we_o do_v namely_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v only_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n and_o a_o mere_a representation_n and_o commemoration_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n once_o offer_v upon_o the_o cross_n his_o be_v the_o real_a sacrifice_n on_o the_o cross_n we_o only_o the_o sacramental_a representation_n commemoration_n and_o application_n thereof_o so_o that_o christ_n be_v not_o new_o offer_v any_o otherwise_o than_o in_o that_o he_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o view_n of_o god_n nor_o any_o otherwise_o sacrifice_v than_o in_o that_o his_o sacrifice_n on_o the_o cross_n be_v commemorate_a and_o represent_v and_o thus_o the_o father_n term_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n a_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n not_o because_o christ_n be_v proper_o and_o in_o his_o substance_n offer_v therein_o but_o because_o his_o bloody_a sacrifice_n upon_o the_o cross_n be_v by_o this_o unbloody_a commemoration_n represent_v call_v to_o remembrance_n and_o apply_v beside_o these_o point_n mention_v i_o have_v already_o produce_v witness_n in_o all_o age_n and_o in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n reject_v those_o book_n as_o apocryphal_a that_o we_o do_v and_o show_v that_o even_o until_o luther_n time_n the_o church_n do_v not_o admit_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n which_o the_o romanist_n now_o do_v nor_o ever_o account_v those_o book_n canonical_a which_o we_o think_v to_o be_v apocryphal_a and_o by_o these_o instance_n it_o may_v appear_v that_o all_o be_v not_o papist_n who_o hold_v with_o the_o mass_n thâ—_n thing_n than_o we_o say_v be_v this_o that_o though_o the_o mass_n be_v general_o in_o uâ—e_v at_o â—nd_v bâ—fore_o luther_n timeâ—_n yet_o diverâ—_n point_v belong_v thereunto_o be_v not_o believe_v by_o tâ—e_v worthy_a guide_n in_o god_n church_n at_o and_o before_o luther_n time_n though_o indeed_o there_o be_v some_o in_o the_o church_n â—hat_n so_o conceive_v of_o they_o as_o the_o romanist_n now_o do_v and_o the_o reason_n hereof_o be_v this_o they_o be_v not_o general_o receive_v by_o all_o mâ—n_z nor_o as_o the_o undoubted_a determination_n of_o the_o church_n not_o as_o dogmata_fw-la fidei_fw-la but_o dogmata_fw-la scholae_fw-la controvert_v and_o diverse_o dispute_v among_o the_o learned_a &_o hold_v with_o great_a liberty_n of_o judgement_n by_o the_o great_a doctor_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o own_o book_n of_o controversy_n write_v by_o bellarmine_n suaâ—ez_n azorius_fw-la and_o other_o which_o confute_v their_o own_o writer_n almost_o as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v protestant's_n beside_o have_v they_o be_v the_o undoubted_a doctrine_n and_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n all_o man_n will_v have_v hold_v they_o uniform_o entire_o and_o constant_o 11._o as_o they_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o creation_n the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o other_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n objection_n if_o these_o point_n